Protomorphology: The Principles of Cell Auto-Regulation

By Royal Lee and William A. Hanson

Summary: The complete book on the subject of the Protomorphogen. In this seminal work, Dr. Royal Lee connects the dots between the endocrine, nutritional, and cellular control mechanisms of the living human cell as well as how growth and repair in the body are regulated. This is the basis for Dr. Lee’s theories of autoimmune disorders, in which he detailed the immune system’s ability and tendency, under conditions such as nutrient deficiency, to target the body’s own tissue. Lee’s visionary tome was released decades before any understanding of autoimmune disorder was acknowledged or accepted by medicine or any other field of healing. Lee Foundation for Nutritional Research, 1947.

[The following is a transcription of the original Archives document. To view or download the original document, click here.]

Protomorphology: The Principles of Cell Auto-Regulation

With an Appended Article on “Cytotoxines” by Prof. K.R. Victorov, Timiryazew Agricultural Academy Moscow, USSR[spacer height=”20px”]
[Publisher’s note:][spacer height=”20px”]

This book is sponsored by the Lee Foundation for Nutri­tional Research, a nonprofit institution chartered by the state of Wisconsin whose objectives are the investigation and dissemination of facts relating to nutrition and asso­ciated sciences. Therefore, it is freely offered as a con­tribution to biological research without restrictions as to reproduction if the source is properly acknowledged.


Dedicated to the memory of T. Brailsford Robertson, PhD, ScD, and Fenton B. Turck, MD, whose keen minds and brilliant experiments have supplied the germ from which the researches herein have been developed.


That omnific gentleman Leonardo da Vinci is reputed to have generalized, “The supreme misfortune that can befall any man is for him to embrace a theory mistaking it for a fact.”

While engaged in compiling an exhaustive survey of the en­docrine and nutritional factors affecting growth, we were struck by the similarity of certain specialized growth factors reported by various experimenters. Dr. Fenton B. Turck’s quotation “The intrusion of something which the flesh engenders…not entering from outside” (lmhotep, 4000 BC) has taken on a new and signifi­cant meaning. These observations, as will be seen in the following pages, have led to speculation on the basic problem of biology and the presentation of a rationally integrated hypothesis for its explanation.

In preparing the abstract of this hypothesis published herein, we have constantly kept da Vinci’s warning before us. We are fully cognizant of the inevitable danger of errors in interpretation that must, by the nature of our method, be inherent in this exposition.

We realize that there is scarcely a paragraph in this volume that cannot be interpreted in many different ways other than that in which we have.

We beg the indulgence of the reader, who will realize that the work of corroboration and review cannot by its nature be estab­lished on meticulous specialized experimentation. So long as one is guided by Leonardo da Vinci’s axiom and does not embrace the theory in preference to the fact, there is little danger to the scientific method in its presentation. And if such a hypothesis is presented freely and with the feeling that our reward will be measured by the experimental work it stimulates, it can only be of benefit to scientific progress. Ideas and hypotheses rise and fall on their merits. It is only through critical experimental investigation that the truth can be established. Such hypotheses, therefore, should not be de­fended except by candid examination of factual evidence, for if founded on   misconceptions, no  amount of persuasion can prop them up, but if founded on basic truths, no amount of prejudice can prevent their ultimate adoption.

(Even while this volume is in process of publication, we are gratified to notice that recent experimental evidence seems favorable to one hypothesis we have ad­vanced, that toxemia of pregnancy is caused by a disorder m the metabolism of protomorphogen (thromboplastin). See Schneider, C.L., “The Active Principle of Placental Toxin; Thrombo­plastin…,” Am. Jour. Physiol. 149:123–129, 1947).

The outline contained herein has been prepared under the most trying circumstances. Before and during the war, both authors have been forced to spend all but their sparse leisure time in activities directly related to the engineering of products necessary for national defense. Our study and corroboration, therefore, is hardly begun.

We have thought it expedient, however, to publish that part of our outline that has been thought through to a reasonable conclusion. It is our hope that by doing so we may stimulate experimental criticism of our hypothesis and thus add to the excellent work now being conducted in this field. In a sense this outline can be considered a report of the Lee Foundation for Nutritional Research on its planning of future activity in this field.

If there be any merit to the suggestions within these pages, little credit can be claimed by the authors. We have been constantly ap­palled by the insignificance of our difficulties in piecing together this hypothesis in comparison with the inconceivable obstacles faced by those men reviewed by us who have supplied us with the facts to work with. The list of contributors of experimental evidence and candid postulations, which constitute the true creators of this struc­ture, is substantially the entire bibliographic category of references.

We wish especially, however, to pay tribute to the three men whose work has held the key to our hypothesis. Dr. Fenton B. Turck, that practicing physician whose keen insight and monu­mental curiosity led him to the investigation of the specificity of ashed tissue extracts, deserves the honor of being possibly the first to demonstrate some phenomena of Protomorphology and enlarge upon its importance. Dr. T. Brailsford Robertson, the prolific thinker whose allelocatalyst theory, also expounded by others, is, we believe, the cornerstone of the newer biology, deserves the greatest credintsor original thinking in many fields of biochemistry. And Dr. Montrose T. Burrows, whose investigations into the nature of “archusia” and “ergusia” have supplied, we believe, a basic fundamental approach to the cancer problem, deserves commenda­tion as one of the few original thinkers in American medicine.

The list of scientific investigators who have contributed material for our project is of international scope. We pay tribute to all those whose work we have been honored to review herein.

We wish to acknowledge the financial assistance from those peo­ple whose interest in sound nutrition has led them to contribute to the support of the Lee Foundation for Nutritional Research. Their aid has played no small part in making this publication possible. We also wish to acknowledge the kindness of Dr. Otto Glaser of Am­herst College in reading the first four chapters and suggesting minor changes, although he cannot necessarily endorse our hypotheses without more experimental substantiation. Our appreciation is also extended to Dr. Charles Packard of the Woods Hole Biological Laboratory, Woods Hole, Massachusetts, for his kindness in mak­ing possible the use of their extensive library and reprint collection, and to Dr. F.E. Chidester, also at the Woods Hole Biological Laboratory, for his suggestions and generous assistance. Finally, our appreciation is extended to Miss Dorothy Tomsyck, on the research staff of the Lee Foundation, for her work on bibliographic material and preparation of the manuscript.

Royal Lee
William A. Hanson
Milwaukee, Wisconsin, February 1947

Outline and Contents[spacer height=”20px”]
CHAPTER 1: Basic Biological Determinants[spacer height=”20px”]

I. Fundamental Scientific Concepts

A. Inorganic Evolution: The form and characteristics of matter are a product of its environment. The development of both inor­ganic and organic forms is an evolutionary process dependent upon the surrounding environmental influences.

B. Where “Inorganic” Evolution Changes to “Organic“: Organic evolution begins at that point where a special “determinant” is necessary to maintain the integrity of complex organic molecules.

II. Basic Biological Determinants – Chromosomes, genes, cytomorphogens, and proto­morphogens are the basic biological determinants (the last being the basic determinant for the anti­genically specific biological protein).

A. Antigenic “Nonprotein” Substances: Antigenic reactions involving ashed tissue substance. Postulation that the antigenic protein is constructed upon a stable spatial array of mineral linkages, the fundamental characteristic of the protomorphogen determinant.

B. Trace Mineral Elements and Their Importance in Morphology: The suggestion is advanced that some of the importance of trace mineral elements in morphological de­velopment is due to their use in the protomorphogen molecule.

C. Determinants, Viruses, and Nucleoproteins: Genic material and viruses have many points of sim­ilarity. Assumption that protomorphogens are spe­cific viruses answers some of the problems in this field of research.[spacer height=”20px”]

CHAPTER 2: Morphogens as Regulators of Cell Vitality: I. Experimental Basis of Their Influences in Cultures[spacer height=”20px”]

I. Review Of Elementary Principles

A. The Dynamic State of Living Matter: The essential characteristic of living protein is a dynamic state of anabolism and catabolism, the rate of which is an index of vital activity.

B. Miscellaneous Problems Connected with Morphogens: Essential difference of protomorphogens and cyto­morphogens; impossibility of strict definitions due to the fact that these factors are dealt with in terms of function rather than structure.

C. Chemical Properties of Morphogens

II. Introduction to Growth Influences of the Morphogens

III. Factors Influencing Division Rate in Cultures of Protozoa

A. Relation of Media Volume: The vitality of infusoria bears a direct ratio to the re­lationship between the number of cells and volume of media.

B. Allelocatalyst Theory: Cells secrete a product into the media; when the media concentration of this product is low relative to the protoplasmic concentration, it stimulates growth and mitosis; when the contrary exists, the product inhibits mitosis.

C. Stimulating Effect of Old Media: When previously inhibited media is diluted into fresh media, mitosis is stimulated.

D. Reciprocal Ratio of Intra- and Extracellular Autocatalyst: Mitosis cannot begin until there is an optimum ratio between these two, which we term the “common de­nominator” condition. Maximum culture population is determined by the critical ratio between these two; at this point mitosis is inhibited.

E. Conjugation and Endomixis: Reproductive capacity of protozoa increased by these processes. Necessity of considering the effect of these phenomena on vitality of cells when choosing transfers.

F. Review of Allelocatalyst Theory: A brief review of fundamental principles basic to the allelocatalyst theory of control of mitosis.

G. Further Notes on the Allelocatalyst Theory: A list of various experimental reports is presented re­viewing the consensus of opinions on the allelocata­lyst theory.

IV. Factors Influencing Division Rate in Tissue Cultures

A. Toxic Concentrations of Allelocatalyst in Media: A factor secreted by cells accumulates in the media, inhibiting the division rate in cultures of metazoan tissues.

B. Relation to Media Volume: Isolated tissue cells will not grow in a large volume of media, a fact also discussed previously pertaining to protozoa.

C. Stimulating Influence of Diluted Allelocatalyst: Various investigations are reviewed reporting the presence of a substance in the media of tissue cultures, derived from the cells themselves, that stimulates the mitotic rate in dilute amounts and inhibits it when concentrated.

D. Universal Nature of Allelocatalyst Phenomenon: The allelocatalytic theory applies to all animal cells universally. The reciprocal relationship between pro­toplasmic and media allelocatalyst concentration is the basic universal influence over division rate and vitality of the cell; it is primarily responsible for the degenerative processes of old age.

V. The Allelocatalytic Growth Substance Is A Morphogen Group – The morphogens secreted by the cells as a product of their metabolism are identified as the allelocatalytic growth substance. A review of the theory is presented.[spacer height=”20px”]

CHAPTER 3: Morphogens as Regulators of Cell Vitality: II. Biodynamic Influences on Cell Metabolism[spacer height=”20px”]

I. The Nucleus as the Seat of Control of Fission – Evidence is reviewed that indicates that nuclear changes initiate mitosis and are basic to the phenomena of fission.

II. The Nucleus as the Seat of Cell Vitality

A. Electrical Potentials in the Cell: There is an electrical potential between the protoplasm and media.

B. Autosynthetic Cells: Dr. George W. Crile and his coworkers have succeeded in producing and cultivating life-like cells. Evidence is presented indicating that their use of brain lipoid supplies the morphogens for these cells. There is a measurable potential between the “protoplasm” of these cells and the surrounding “media.”

C. Electrical Potentials and Cell Vitality: The electrical potential between protoplasm and the media has been demonstrated to vary directly with the vitality of the cell; it seems to be related to the accumulation of products in the media. We suggest that these products are protomorphogens.

D. Permeability and Electrical Potentials: The potential depends on the selective permeability of the cell boundary to certain ions. As age sets in, the permeability of the cell surface increases due to the degradation of the phase boundary.

E. Review: Electrical Potentials and Vitality

F. Effect of Protomorphogens on Electrical Potentials: Experimental evidence is reviewed that establishes the fact that concentrated   morphogens cause the gradual disintegration of the cell surface boundary.

III. Biochemical Systems in the Cell

A. Reversible Nature of Dynamic Cell Enzyme Systems: All living enzyme systems are in a state of equilibrium that is controlled to a considerable extent by pH values. The pH gradually decreases with age, emphasizing the destructive phase of enzyme equilibria.

B. Review: Adverse Influence of Protomorphogen Accumulations

C. Phosphatase-Phosphagen System: Phosphagen biochemistry, including the activity of phosphatase, is discussed with the thought that it may be concerned with the self-duplication of the chromosomes.

D. Radioactivity: The possibility that potassium (constituent of the morphogen molecule) may be linked with colloidal stability due to its radioactivity is mentioned.

E. Nucleoproteins and Chromosome Metabolism: A discussion and review of nucleoprotein is presented. The organizing ability of chromosome nucleoprotein is associated with its protein moiety, the energy cycles with the nucleic acid.

F. Review of Nucleoprotein Metabolism: Suggestions are made that ribonucleic acid is synthesized at the nuclear barrier, converted into desoxy­ribonucleic acid in nuclear chromatin synthesis, and broken down again and excreted back into the cytoplasm. A summary of nucleoprotein metabolism is presented.

IV. Morphogen Cycles – Protomorphogens released by the dynamic action of cytoplasmic proteins are utilized at the nuclear barrier for chromatin synthesis. New cytoplasmic proteins must be formed at the outside cell surface. 

A. Morphogen and Nuclear Synthesis: Evidence is presented concerning the above cycle by which media protomorphogens are brought into the nucleus for chromatin synthesis.

B. Excretion of Morphogens by the Cell: As a consequence of chromatin metabolism, morpho­gens appear in the cytoplasm under the protection of a fatty envelope and gradually seep into the media.

C. Adverse Influences of Excreted Morphogens: Concentrations of protomorphogens in the media prevent further loss from the cytoplasm where they accumulate, exerting toxic effects. This prevention may be due to the polymerization of the morphogens as they become concentrated.

D. Mitogenetic Radiation: The possibility that mitogenetic rays exert their influence by means of a control over polymerization is discussed.

E. Lag Period: Further notes on lag period suggesting that substances inducing the depolymerization of morphogens shorten the latent period preceding the first division after transfer.

F. Determinant Morphogen Cycle: The determinant and metabolic morphogen cycles are distinguished. The metabolic cycle is under con­sideration in this chapter.

G. Outline of the Metabolic Morphogen Cycle[spacer height=”20px”]

CHAPTER 4: Morphogens as Determinants[spacer height=”20px”]

I. Review of Morphogenic Factors

II. Morphogens as the Organizer Substance of the Chromosomes

A. Mineral Distribution in Dividing Cells: The mineral distribution as seen by microincinera­tion lends credence to the postulation that chromatin morphogens are intimately associated with patterned mineral linkages.

B. “Organizers” in Embryonic Development

C. “Fields” of Organization: Although areas in the blastula can be mapped as the tissue from which specific organs will arise, during this stage such “fields” do not yet contain the or­ganizers for this differentiation.

D. Chromosome Differentiation: Experimental evidence strongly suggests that the chromosome gradually “unwinds” segregating genes and cytomorphogens into the local areas where the determinants are to organize tissue. Until this chromosome differentiation is complete, local areas of the embryo have no capacity to differentiate by themselves.

E. Transfer of “Organizer” Material: Experiments on the transfer of organizer material from one embryo to another; reconcilement of conflicting results with the morphogen hypothesis.

F. Organizer Morphogens as a Virus System: We postulate that the organizer system is a patterned, living system of self-duplicating viruses, which differentiate in the medium of the generalized embryonic cell and exert their morphological influence on these cells.

G. Further Comments on Organizer Phenomena: Additional reconcilement of conflicting experimental results with the morphogen hypothesis.

H. Induction of Differentiation by Other than Organizer Material: Organization per se is only accomplished by morpho­gens. So-called inductors, such as dead tissue, carcino­gens, etc., act merely by releasing or activating the morphogens already present.

III. Organization of Spatial Relationships – Influence of the electric field surrounding the embryo on the patterning of the spatial relationships of de­veloping cells. Correlation of morphogen threads with this influence as paths for the outgrowth of these cells.

IV. Summary of Morphogens in Embryonic Differentiation

V. Morphogens as the Organizer of Cell Structure

A. Metabolic and Determinant Morphogen Cycles: Chromidiosis and nuclear extrusion of morphogens for cytoplasmic histogenesis during the determinant cycle. The part played by mitochondria.

B. Reasons for Postulating Two Morphogen Cycles: Environmental Modifications of structure

C. Evidence and a Discussion Are Presented on the Problem of Inheritance of Acquired Characteristics

D. Maintenance of Morphological Integrity

E. Review of the Morphogen Determinant Cycle[spacer height=”20px”]

CHAPTER 5: Morphogens In The Higher Organisms[spacer height=”20px”]

I. Introduction

II. Universal Aspects of the Morphogen Concept

A. Plants: Relationships of the morphogen hypothesis to plant physiology.

B. Cold and Warm Blooded Animals: Basic differences in the morphogen metabolism of these two metazoan

III. Morphogens and Connective Tissue

A. Morphogens and the Precipitation of Fibrin: Morphogens released from tissue cells cause the pre­cipitation of fibrin and formation of connective tissue. They are in turn adsorbed on the connective tissue, which becomes a storehouse for them.

B. Thromboplastin: Thromboplastin is a fibrin precipitator universally present in all cells. Evidence is presented that it is identical to protomorphogen.

IV. Elimination Of Protomorphogen Toxin

V. Factors Removing Protomorphogen from Connective Tissue

A. Elutogenic Factors: Biological substances that cause the elution of pro­tomorphogens adsorbed on connective tissue.

B. Epithelial Fibrinolysin: An elutogenic factor is present in epithelial cells and embryo substance that not only removes proto­morphogens from connective tissue but also promotes their use in the synthesis of new proteins.

C. Sex Hormones: The sex hormones are discussed as elutogenic factors, removing adsorbed protomorphogen from tissues. A hypothesis is presented suggesting that the morphogens thus eluted are transported to the germ cells, where they are attached to the chromosome network.

D. Thyroid Hormone: Thyroid hormone is discussed as a physiological elutogen. It is possible that it exerts its influence over the metabolic rate by the removal of protomorphogens and concomitant release of pyrexin, a pyrogenic substance.

E. Trypsin: Blood trypsin functions as an elutogen and also enzy­matically reduces protomorphogens released by other elutogens.

F. Trypsin-Heparin System: Trypsin releases heparin, which seems to associate with protomorphogen, forming a stable platelet structure.

G. Elutogens and Depolymerizers: A discussion of the basic differences between elutogenic factors and those responsible for depolymerization of protomorphogen.

H. Allantoin and Urea: Evidence that these substances are physiological de­polymerizers of protomorphogens, and their properties as growth promoters may be ascribed to this activity. Summary of the hypothesis up to this point.

VI. Lipoidal Sheathing of Protomorphogens

A. Protective Association with Lipids: The nature of the protective lipids associated with protomorphogens is discussed.

B. Vitamin A and Protomorphogen Protection: Vitamin A is linked with the lipid protective molecule, either as a part of it or as an associated catalyst.

VII.  Biochemistry of the Sheathing Material 

A. Thymus: The thymus may be linked with the production of special lipoidal substances that are components in the sheathing molecule.

B. Methyl Donors: Methyl donors, choline in particular, are necessary for the formation of phosphatides and phosphatide turnover in the liver.

C. Unsaturated Fatty Acids (Vitamin F): The unsaturated fatty acids (vitamin F) are closely linked with the processing and transfer of sheathing material.

D. Liver Metabolism: The liver is the center of activities concerned with the synthesis of sheathing material and the disposal of sheathed protomorphogens; phospholipids are re­ processed as a part of this function.

E. Thyroid and Iodine: Thyroid and iodine are concerned with the process­ing of sheathing material in the liver, iodine perhaps taking part in the fatty acid transfer reactions con­cerned with the reprocessing of the phospholipids.

F. Creatine Formation: The formation of creatine involves the methylation of guanidoacetic acid under the influence of the thyroid. The presence of methyl donors is necessary also for this method of detoxifying protomorphogen end products (guanidine).

VIII. Transfer and Elimination of Protomorphogens

A. Relation of the Prostate Secretion: There is a possibility that the prostate secretes internally a IX that prevents the hydrolysis of protomorphogens under transfer in the bloodstream.

B. Relation of the Lymph: The protomorphogens released in the tissues associate with lipoids and are transferred to the bloodstream in the lymph.

C. Relation of Natural Tissue Antibody: Protomorphogen in the blood reacts with the immune system, producing a natural tissue antibody that assists in its disposal.

D. Formation of Platelets: Platelets are formed from pseudopodial processes of the megakaryocytes and, we suggest, carry ma­cromolecular wastes through the bloodstream.

E. Reticuloendothelial System: The most important protective tissue in the economy of the organism is associated with the elimination of protomorphogens.

F. Bile as an Elimination Route: There is much evidence that bile contains toxins that seem to be identified as protomorphogen.

G. Bile Formation: It is suggested that bile is formed in part from the de­gradation products of platelets, including proto­morphogen.

H. Kidney Elimination of Protomorphogen: Protomorphogen may be enzymatically reduced by kidney enzymes, the diffusible portions being excreted in the urine, the nondiffusible via the liver-bile route.

IX. Brief Review of Chapter 5[spacer height=”20px”]

CHAPTER 6: Morphogens And Pathological Processes[spacer height=”20px”]

I. Tissue Injury and Inflammation

A. Protomorphogen and Healing: Evidence is offered that protomorphogen may serve as substrate material for the synthesis of new nuclear material in regenerating tissue.

B. Embryonic Growth Promoting Factors: Various growth factors present in the organism, such as anterior pituitary growth hormone, tissue wound factors, etc., are presented as differentiated compo­nents of the original embryo factor complex. These substances catalyze the utilization of protomorphogen in the synthesis of new nuclear material, and with­out them groups.the protomorphogen may be toxic.

C. Toxic influence of Released Protomorphogen: An analysis of autolyzed tissue exudates and iden­tification of the fraction associated with protomor­phogen.

II. Shock   

A. Toxic Factor in Shock: Review of the various hypotheses concerning the presence of a toxic factor in traumatic shock. Evi­dence on the close association of protomorphogen with this toxic factor.

B. Nervous Theories of Shock: Experimental evidence on the connection between the nervous system and the phenomenon of shock.

C. Decreased Fluids and Increased Permeability in Shock: One of the most consistent phenomena associated with shock is increased permeability and reduced volume of circulating blood.

D. Anaphylactic Shock: A review of anaphylactic shock and a discussion of the basic difference from a protomorphogen standpoint between anaphylactic and traumatic shock.

E. Cyclic Nature of Shock Syndrome

III. Senescence

A. Senescence in Single Celled Organisms: The basic cause of senescence in single celled or­ganisms is the accumulation of protomorphogen in the media, impairing the ability of the cell to excrete it from its protoplasm.

B. Senescence in the Metazoan Organism: Many of the progressive age changes not due to specific diseases can be attributed to the progressively increased concentration of protomorphogens.

C. The Cycle in Metazoan Senescence: The cycle of senescence is similar to the shock cycle in its basic essentials, the almost imperceptible progress of the senescence cycle being probably regulated by a central organ, very possibly the anterior pituitary.

D. Morphogen Concentrations in Senescence: Enigmatically, senescence may be associated with either excessively high or excessively low concentrations of protomorphogen in the tissue fluids.

IV. Pregnancy

A. Nausea of Pregnancy: Nausea is discussed as a characteristic phenomenon associated with an accumulation of raw protomor­phogens. In pregnancy it may be an expression of the intense morphogen metabolism coincident with the developing embryo, disappearing after a few weeks when the immunobiological system is sensitized to assist in protomorphogen removal.

B. Eclampsia of Pregnancy: Should guanidine prove to be an important etiological principle in eclampsia, its relationship with proto­morphogens is significant. The latter, produced in excessive amounts in pregnancy, may represent the source of guanidine, one of its split products.

C. The “Rejuvenation” of Pregnancy: The “rejuvenation” that has sometimes been reported to accompany pregnancy has a scientific basis in that protomorphogen elimination systems are stimulated.

D. Varicosities Accompanying Pregnancy: Suggestions are advanced relating to the possible influence of increased protomorphogen concentration in the capillaries giving rise to hemorrhoids if local pressure is such as to produce circulatory stagnation in that area.

V. Cancer

A. Local Protomorphogen Concentration in Cancer Areas: Cancer may develop in areas of intense protomorphogen concentration.

B. Further Evidence of the Anti-cancer Influence of the Phosphatides: The phosphatide-like sheathing material prevents local protomorphogen concentrations from exerting a carcinogenic influence.

C. Carcinogens and the Irritation Hypothesis: Carcinogenic irritation may either remove the sheathing material from protomorphogens or produce local inflammation, with increased free protomorphogen activity.

D. Immune Theory of Cancer Defense: Susceptibility to cancer seems to vary in direct ratio to the ability of the natural immune system to dispose of toxins, protomorphogen in particular.

E. Depolymerizing Influences in Cancer: Evidence is reviewed that leads to the provisional hypothesis that there is an unbalanced depolymerizing substance in cancer that prevents cancer cell morphogens from acting as antigens and also de-differentiates cells t0 the point of embryonic “competence.”

F. Mutation Theory of Cancer: The different classes of carcinogens are outlined, and the virus theory is interpreted as due to either the in­fluence of the virus in promoting mutation or of rep­resenting the morbid cancer morphogen itself.

G. Metabolic Changes in the Cancer Cell: The experimental evidence of the metabolic changes in the biochemistry of cancer tissue is briefly reviewed in an attempt to explain why intense local protomor­ phoge9 concentrations do not inhibit mitosis in the tumor.

H. Replica Hypothesis: The proposition that cell reproduction occurs by means of a molecular template action, with the pro­duction of intermediary enantiomorphic molecules, is discussed relative to the cancer problem.

I. Review of Pertinent Morphogen Links with Cancer

VI. Other Diseases Possibly Associated with Deranged Morphogen Metabolism

A. Anemia: There is evidence enough to suggest that the concen­tration of erythrocytes in the bloodstream is under the autocatalytic control of homologous protomor­phogen in relation to the natural tissue immune cycle.

B. Arthritis: Experimental and clinical observations support the postulation that arthritic lesions and their accompany­ing pain are due to the accumulation of raw proto­morphogens and nucleoprotein degradation prod­ucts in the affected area.

C. Other Diseases: Many degenerative diseases associated with sene­scence may be associated with the characteristic ac­cumulation of protomorphogens.

VII. Cytotoxins – Newer therapeutic avenues involving the use of anti­bodies to specific protomorphogens are being exten­sively investigated, ACS serum being the most widely recognized at the present time. An interpretation in light of the morphogen hypothesis is offered.

VIII. Pharmacology and Protomorphogens – The suggestion is made that the botanical drugs should be reinvestigated and reclassified on the basis of their influence over morphogens.

IX. Review of Morphogens and Pathology[spacer height=”20px”]

CHAPTER 7: Summary of the Morphogen Hypothesis[spacer height=”20px”]
Appendix: “On the Importance of Cytotoxines in Zootechnics, Veterinary Science, and Medicine” by Prof. K.R. Victorov
Glossary of New Terms
Author Index
Subject Index


Chapter 1: Basic Biological Determinants 

Fundamental Scientific Concepts

The entire scientific world, in its broader aspects, concerns itself with the laws of matter and energy.

What is matter? Our physicists define it as anything that occupies space; it is tangible; it has three dimensions. What is energy? Energy is demonstrable by its ability to produce changes in matter. In biological science, life may be considered as the manifestation of highly complex and coordinated forces produced by the energy of properly organized matter. Our immediate objective is the study of the manner in which this specially organized living matter determines and reproduces its specific forms of organization.

We have been given reason to believe that all matter may be reduced to ninety-odd elements. The possible number of combination of these elements is, for all practical purposes, infinite.

The history of the science of chemistry begins with the listing and studying of the commoner forms of matter. One has only to investigate the state of chemical science before Dalton to realize the confusion that existed before the atomic theory welded a heterogeneous mixture of facts into an integrated structure.

In many respects the science of biology suffers from the lack of a similar theory of organization. It is true that Darwin’s conception of evolution clarified and organized an otherwise disjointed collection of observations. The lack of a detailed and comprehensive theory of the dynamics of life, however, has made biological phenomena susceptible to metaphysical explanations.

Inorganic Evolution

Inorganic matter assumes its form because of the inherent chemical affinities of the molecules composing it. There is usually only one combination among simpler substances that is stable in its natural environment. The fewer types of molecules and atoms composing matter, the fewer mathematically possible combinations exist. The simpler compounds of inorganic chemistry are therefore limited as to the possible combinations between the different atoms and molecules composing them.

Elements with multiple valences may produce more than one stable form of compound in a given environment. For instance, both ferrous and ferric salts are familiar compounds of iron. Ferric salts are found almost exclusively in the natural inorganic environment, however, since they are the more stable form.

In organic chemistry the innumerably different possibilities of complex structures give rise to many different stable combinations of the same atoms and molecules. The plethora of possible stable forms of these organic compounds is so great that the chemist is driven to the use of structural formulas in order to differentiate isomeric peculiarities between apparently identical combinations of the same elements.

Among the higher organic compounds, the tremendous number of atoms composing these molecules results in large numbers of possible combinations, which the organic chemist finds very difficult to identify or catalog. The environmental forces producing many isomeric compounds are so complex and infinitesimal that their production in the laboratory is out of reach of today’s chemistry. Arachidonic acid, for instance, can have 256 different isomeric combinations of the same amount of the same elements. The attempt to synthesize biological products in the laboratory has often resulted in a product with an activity very similar to the one attempted to duplicate but differing very slightly in its chemistry. The slight difference may be that of structure rather than of content.

The integrated idea we are trying to establish is that the various forms of matter exist as they do because there are only certain combinations allowable in a given environment, i.e., under the influence of a given pattern of forces. Secondly, the more complex these combinations become, the more complicated are their relations with their environment. We need no more explanation for the reactions of a virus structure to its environment than to state that it is the natural characteristic of this particular highly organized group of molecules to react in this manner, just as it is the natural characteristic of the simplest inorganic molecule to react to its environment, i.e., stimuli. It is now only logical to suggest that life itself is the reaction of the ultimate in molecular complexity to environmental stimuli. “Life in all its complexity seems to be no more than one of the innumerable properties of the compounds of carbon” (Physical Chemistry of Living Tissues and Life Processes, R. Beumer, The Williams & Wilkins Co., Baltimore, MD, 1933).

This seems offhand to be a very rash and ill considered statement, but it should be observed here that living processes are cyclic reactions, and therefore the influence of environment at any given time is not to be considered the total environmental stimulus. It is only a fragmentary part of the total environmental pattern that is involved during the entire cycle of life for a given organism. The sum total of the environment of any organism would include all the stimuli to which it or its ancestors had been subjected throughout its whole evolutionary development.

It is not our purpose to lose sight of the infinite detail and unquestionable magnitude of the vital phenomena. Rather we are attempting to sketch a comprehensive hypothesis, relatively simple, to correlate the phenomena of simplest chemistry with that of the most complex and inscrutable of problems, life.

With this viewpoint in mind, we shall now present certain correlations of experimental observations in order to establish a working hypothesis for one part of the machinery by which the more complicated reactions are established.

Where “Inorganic” Evolution Changes to “Organic”

It is obvious that the ability of molecules to hang together and maintain a complex intricate structure must be limited. The physical nature of these structures is such that the larger they are and the more extensive isomerism they exhibit, the more fragile and sensitive to environmental changes they become. In such an inverted relationship, a point must be reached at which the sensitivity is greater than the ability to hang together. It is at this point that evolutionary development of further molecular complexity, with its more profound reactions to environment, would perhaps have been prevented were it not for the introduction of a heretofore unconsidered method for the organization and maintenance of molecular structure.

For analogy we may examine the evolution of life. The protoplasmic globule developed into multicelled animals with more extensive environmental reactions. Until the advent of the external skeleton or shell, further progress was impossible due to the fact that, without it, it is impractical to hold the various structures of the organism in the proper physical relationship.

The external shell, too, has its limitations. The development of the rudimentary vertebrate skeleton made possible the evolutionary development of still higher forms of life.

The evolutionary development of such primary forms of organic matter is a problem of basic interest, and it is subject to many different theoretical explanations. Perhaps the most easily acceptable one is that recently reviewed by Beadle (1946). He comments that the incredible probability that molecules could by chance have come together in organic forms and remain as such was infinitely more likely before life was present than today, with endless varieties of bacteria and enzymes existing, ready to break them down. He postulates that the first evolutionary break into the field of life was a hypothetical “protogene.” This protogene, we shall attempt to demonstrate, is the “skeleton” of the living protein molecule, which we prefer to term “protomorphogen” for reasons outlined a few pages hence.

Drennan (1944) has also discussed this problem and emphasizes that the cell should not be thought of as the fundamental unit of living matter but as a complex organization of even more minute living units. He called these units biophores. Obviously, although this field of thought has been the subject of wide speculation, some orientation of the evolutionary boundary between “living” and “nonliving” substance is desirable.

We propose to advance our hypothesis that the further extensive development of the living protein molecule depends on a “skeleton” to maintain its stable complicated forms. This hypothesis is really a molecular adaptation of the mechanism, so common in nature, of specialization of tissue for the performance of certain necessary responsibilities. The “skeleton” of the complicated protein molecule—the chromosomes of the higher organisms, the skeleton of vertebrates, even to an extent the cellulose framework of a tree or plant—are specialized units whose primary responsibility is that of preserving the integrity of organization.

At this point of our discussion, such an idea is obviously pure speculation. A number of years of intensively detailed study and correlation of pertinent biological fields has preceded this conclusion. The more significant of our correlations of experimental data are discussed herewith. For clarification, however, we consider it expedient to outline the foundation of our general working hypothesis in the first chapter. In the development of a hypothesis, the correlation of experimental facts must precede the conclusion, but in the presentation of the hypothesis, clarity demands that the conclusion precede the discussion of evidence.

Specificity is a property universally exhibited by proteins composing living protoplasm. This property is best demonstrated by the administration of a foreign protein into an animal organism and observing the immune reaction of the organism, which proceeds specifically to destroy this foreign protein. Proteins of apparently identical nature (as far as it is possible to determine) may be found to be specifically different when tested by means of this immune reaction.

The species specific qualities of protein can be identified only by their biological effect. Although in our search of the literature we have reviewed articles showing that various synthetic proteins have been obtained, in no case have we found a report of the absolute synthesis of a protein exhibiting species specificity. The reactions to injection of foreign proteins have been carefully studied by many investigators. One of the most interesting examples of this study is shown by the protein of tissue of the same species at different ages. The homologous protein exhibits different antigenic characteristics at different ages (Chemical Embryology, J. Needham, Vol. 111, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge, 1931).

The detailed investigation of the chemistry of protein structure responsible for the differences between specific proteins is beyond the reach of present day methods. By means of the conventional methods of organic chemistry, we are hardly able to approximate the structural formulas of relatively simple protein molecules. The identification of specificity of proteins by chemical methods is still far beyond the frontiers of protein chemistry.

Without such a detailed explanation of these complicated relationships, we must plod along with our meager information and attempt to locate avenues of research to stimulate the investigation of the future.

We arbitrarily suggest that the development of specific proteins is the dividing line between the simpler and more complicated molecules, where the necessity for a protein “skeleton” begins. The fact that the protein of living tissue is synthesized and destroyed at such a rapid rate would predicate the existence of a stable “skeleton” to preserve the integrity of the molecule. The development of organized life would depend upon this “skeleton,” since the integrity of the individual depends on the integrity of its proteins. Also, the forms of life that have evolved from a common denominator would have similar proteins and would require protection from unwarranted changes in these proteins causing a change in their morphology. We will later discuss experimental evidence showing that specific proteins contain a skeleton, or determinant, component that may be separated from them.

We suggest that the skeleton of the specific protein molecule has the unique function of creating and maintaining the specific character and physical form of the molecule. We postulate that the essential duty of this skeleton is to act as an organizer. To provide an adequate vocabulary for our discussion, we are expanding Weismann’s application of the word “determinant” to include this hypothetical protein organizer.

Basic Biological Determinants

Throughout this presentation, we include in the term “biological determinants” that group of factors whose function it seems to be to organize the structure and maintain the integrity of biological entities. The biological determinants, including those that are a part of our working hypothesis, may be tentatively listed as follows:

  1. The chromosome assembly in the germ cell is the determinant for the characteristics of the species and of the individual.
  2. The genes of the chromosome are the determinants for the separate characteristics of the individual.
  3. We shall review evidence that has led us to suggest the hypothesis that the genes contain an organized assemblage of smaller units that are the determinants of individual cell morphology. For these units we propose the name cytomorphogen. We define a cytomorphogen as an extremely complicated assemblage of molecules exhibiting some characteristics of a virus. It is a determinant for the morphology of the individual cell.

Extending the working hypothesis further, we propose that a cytomorphogen is composed in part of still simpler and quite stable units, composed principally of minerals, that are the determinants for the specificity of the biological proteins.

For these basic determinants, we propose the name protomorphogen.

As our hypotheses are developed in this volume, the reader will begin to see that the fundamental unit that we term protomorphogen has been variously discussed, postulated, and studied by numerous investigators in relation to diverse biological activities. We believe the following terms are either descriptive of the unit we call protomorphogen or closely related to some of the commoner molecules depending on protomorphogen for their primary characteristics:

Allelocatalyst – T.B. Robertson
Cytost – F.B. Turck
Archusia and Ergusia – M.T. Burrows
Specialized evocator – J. Needham
Granulum or microzyma – Antoine Bechamp
Necrosin – V. Menkin
Proteinogen – J.H. Northrup
Protogene – G.W. Beadle
Id and Idant – A. Weismann
X-substance – S.O. Mast and D.M. Pace Biophores – M.R. Drennan
Heat stable growth inhibitor removed by fat solvents – A. Carrel and H. Werner

We define a protomorphogen as a comparatively stable but complex group of molecules linked together by the chemical affinities of mineral material, which, by reason of its physical and chemical structure, determines the exact plan or pattern by which the component parts of a specific protein are combined. It will be shown that protomorphogens exert a profound influence on the mitotic activity and general vitality of every living cell.

In discussing further the nature of the biological determinants, we shall begin with the simplest: protomorphogen. Since we are suggesting that the specificity, or antigenic property, of proteins is due to protomorphogens, we shall discuss briefly the phenomenon of protein specificity.

Wrinch (1941) has probably developed the most satisfactory and advanced concepts of the nature of the biological protein molecule. Her hypotheses are too involved to warrant a detailed discussion in these pages, and we refer the reader to the bibliography for further study.

Basically, however, she has emphasized the surface pattern of a globular molecule as the factor primarily concerned in the specificity of the protein. So-called “chain,” or fibrous, protein molecules exhibiting specificity she envisions as globular molecules attached together—much the same as beads are arranged on a string. This structure still allows the important surface patterns to exert their catalytic influence.

Our hypothesis that the basic protein determinant (protomorphogen) contains mineral links of utmost importance does not basically argue against Wrinch’s surface active globular molecule conception. It is altogether likely that the mineral constituents are the organized “links” for the protein molecule and are not responsible per se for the antigenic activity we shall shortly review. More likely they retain their spatial relationships even after the organic parts are removed (see Turck’s tissue ash experiments in the next section), and when they are administered to a living organism, they supply a framework upon which an antigenically active globular protein molecule may be resynthesized.

Dr. Otto Glaser, who has kindly consented to critically review this chapter, has cautioned us against misleading the reader into the assumption that the synthesis of the mineral pattern of protomorphogen precedes the construction of a specific protein molecule. Rather, the mineral pattern, we believe, is a product of the life activity of the cell nucleus and is the means by which biological proteins are reproduced and their integrity maintained in living systems. (It is only fair to state that Dr. Glaser does not wholeheartedly subscribe to the hypotheses we present herein, preferring to await more direct experimental substantiation.)

Stern (1938) shows that the species specificity of proteins may be demonstrated either by their antigenic behavior or by their crystalline structure. The universal method of demonstrating protein specificity, however, is the experimental demonstration of the serological reaction to antigens. This is shown by the injection of a foreign protein into the bloodstream of a heterologous species. This is followed by the appearance of specific antibodies whose function it is to protect the host from the deleterious effects of the foreign proteins.

This antigenic reaction is a vital protective mechanism of all animals. The morphology of a cell is dependent to a considerable extent on the nature of its proteins. If these proteins are not protected from the possibility of dilution or replacement by foreign proteins, the nutritional action alone of such proteins would tend to change the characteristic morphology of the cell. Indeed, this actually has been experimentally accomplished in certain tissue cultures by altering the nature of the determinant morphogens present (Drew, A.H. “Growth and Differentiation in Tissue Cultures,” Brit. J. Exp. Path., 4:46, 1923).

In discussing the antigenic behavior of proteins, therefore, we are discussing one of the fundamental phenomena of living cells and the basic factor in the organization and protection of cell morphology.

Antigenic ”Nonprotein” Substances

Having postulated the existence of this protomorphogen organizer, it will be necessary for us to look for a certain portion of the protein molecule that is singular in its ability to initiate the antigenic reaction. The work of Turck (1933) has provided us with an answer. Turck heated tissues to approximately 300 degrees C and made a 10 percent saline solution of the resulting ash. This solution was administered intravenously to test rats. Shock and death resulted in from 5 seconds to 2 minutes. Smaller doses caused light shock, and the animal usually recovered.

A series of experiments were carried out to show the species specificity exhibited by this tissue ash. He found in investigating the ash from guinea pigs and from cats that both ashes, when injected intraperitoneally, were toxic to guinea pigs. However, considering the minimum lethal dose of the ash, the guine pig ash was twice as potent as the cat ash in its shock producing action.

Similar experiments were carried out using the ash of beef, dog, and rat tissue on guinea pigs, and in each case the homologous ash was shown to be more toxic than the heterologous ash, although the latter exhibited a lethal action in sufficiently large doses. Four modes of administration—intravenous, subcutaneous, intraspinal, and intraperitoneal—were employed, with conclusive results with each method.

Ten percent ash solutions from rat, beef, horse, and lion tissues were tested in cats. Homologous ash solutions caused shock, paralysis, and occasionally death, while equal amounts of heterologous ash solutions only slightly inconvenienced the animal. Of ash from human, horse, and lion, the last was the most potent when injected into cats, a fact of interest, as pointed out by Turck, because the lion is more closely related to the cat phylogenetically than are the other species. In these tests four times the amount of heterologous ash solution did not evoke the toxic reaction of homologous solution.

This active principle of the tissue ash is remarkably thermostable, toxicity being demonstrated by tissues ashed near 300 degrees C, with the lethal characteristics diminishing at higher temperatures and finally disappearing at 700 degrees C.

Turck draws his conclusion that at 300 degrees C this tissue ash retains some remarkably thermostable organic constituents responsible for the species specific properties. He suggests that at 700 degrees C this organic constituent is volatilized and driven off, since he considered it improbable that any of the inorganic constituents could be destroyed or volatilized at that “low” temperature.

We present the hypothesis that these effects of tissue ash are due to the physical and chemical configuration of the mineral constituents of the original protein. This mineral microstructure we expect to establish as a vital component of the biological determinant that we term protomorphogen. This microstructure could conceivably be destroyed at 700 degrees C.

Perhaps the first indication of the importance of mineral configuration in biological form was reported by Lehman (1855), who demonstrated that the ash of human sperm retains the identical microscopic form of the original sperm. We believe the idea of a complicated, specific physical structure of the mineral ash of the protein molecule more plausible than Turck’s postulation of an extremely thermostable organic compound that volatilizes at the comparatively high temperature of 700 degrees C. It is more likely that some inorganic component fuses or volatilizes at this degree of temperature, destroying the essential structure.

Since antigenic reactions have only in isolated, special instances been reported as due to products other than proteins, we feel safe in postulating that the toxic ash reported by Turck is a protein derivative. Although antigenic activity has been reported for certain of the complex carbohydrates, the universal occurrence of such activity in living protein and its specificity for organs and species makes this a sound assumption.

We further suggest that the serological reactions of protein are related to the mineral organizer (protomorphogen), in that the protomorphogen serves as a stable framework of mineral linkages, or “receptors,” upon which the specific spatial array of the protein molecule is organized. Since the specific serological reactions of proteins are due to their molecular geometry, it follows that the antigenic properties of a protein are derived from that protein’s protomorphogen.

We do not wish to imply that the antigenic reaction consequent to the injection of tissue ash is a direct response to the presence of the foreign tissue ash. Such antigenic reactions could only be due to the presence of foreign protein. Very likely in this case the tissue ash functions as a protomorphogen supplied with substrate materials, i.e., it serves as a framework upon which organic components are assembled into an antigenically active foreign protein. The serological reaction therefore is against this protein and not directly against the ash itself.

Protein specificity—or as Robertson puts it, the biological individuality of the proteins—is strikingly illustrated by the classic antigenic experiments of Nuttall (1904). He measured the amount of precipitin formed by the serum of a rabbit immunized against human serum by repeated injections of the latter when mixed with the serum of various species. This immunized rabbit serum contained an antibody that caused a precipitin to form when brought in contact with proteins characteristic of the human species.

Nuttall found the greatest amount of precipitin formed when this serum was mixed with human, chimpanzee, gorilla, and orangutan serum—in the order named. Relatively insignificant amounts were formed with dog, cat, and tiger serum, and no precipitin was formed from guinea pig, rabbit, and kangaroo serum. This shows, in a spectacular manner, the relative specificities for proteins of phylogenetically related species. Nuttall also performed these experiments immunizing the serum of rabbits against vertebrates other than man. He noticed the same development of a precipitin for related species and relatively no reaction with unrelated vertebrates, as when human protein was used as an antigen.

Nuttall’s experiments with human immunized rabbit serum showed that ox and sheep serum gave five times the amount of precipitin as tiger serum and one-fourth as much as orangutan serum. Upon close study of these reactions, it becomes apparent that, although these effects are quite spectacular and beyond criticism in their overall entirety, occasionally there appears a situation in which the difference in amount of precipitin formed and the relative phylogenetic position of the species are not in the expected ratio.

Turck noticed similar but more extensive discrepancies in his tissue ash experiments. For instance, the ash from rat was far more toxic to the cat than that from the phylogenetically related lion, although the lion tissue had a proportionately greater toxicity than that of the human or the horse.

Turck definitely refutes any suggestion that the specificity shown by his ash experiments and that shown by Nuttall’s experiments have anything in common. His reasons for refuting this are: 1) the discrepancies in proportionate toxicity shown by the rat and cat tissue experiments and 2) the fact that phylogenetically unrelated tissue ash may still exhibit a lethal effect if the dosage is sufficiently high.

As we mentioned before, Turck suggests that tissue ash contains a universally toxic constituent of a remarkably thermostable organic nature. He states that the identical toxic potency of rat heterologous tissue ash and homologous cat tissue ash, when administered to the cat, is due to the fact that they happen to contain equal amounts of this universal toxic agent.

Without detracting from the immense importance of Turck’s work, we feel that this suggestion is inaccurate, in that it does not completely fit the facts. In the first place, he has shown that rat tissue ash is far more toxic to rats than cat tissue ash but exhibits the same toxicity as cat tissue ash when administered to cats. If this toxicity is due to a single, universal toxic constituent, as he suggests, then why should the potency be equal in one case and not in the other? (The toxicity of rat tissue ash to the cat could be due to the fact that cats are undoubtedly sensitized to rat protein by reason of it being a common constituent of the cat diet. The same “dietary” sensitization may be responsible for the greater precipitin reaction of ox and sheep over tiger serum to humans reported by Nuttall.)

In the second place, the antigenic properties exhibited by the mineral ash of a protein would not necessarily be as restricted in specificity as those of the organized cell proteins, since the mineral ash by itself contains only the more basic linkages of the determinant. Hence, the universal toxicity of tissue ash when administered in high enough doses would not become an insurmountable objection to the hypothesis of the specificity of the ash.

In the third place, the hypothesis of the determinant, or organizer, nature of the mineral ash such as we propose makes the specific antigenic properties of tissue ash quite plausible —through the catalysts of the production of antigenically active protein molecules. We do not believe Turck’s ash experiments alone to be extensive enough to establish this hypothesis but have correlated them with other related experiments and observations available in the literature on the subject.

In an attempt to find the “toxic agent” in tissue ash, Turck made a spectrographic analysis of the ash from several different species. Sodium, potassium, calcium, magnesium, and phosphorus were present in all the tissues analyzed. He found traces of boron, zinc, aluminum, and rubidium in many of the species examined. These findings were considered by Turck to have little interest in connection with the experiments on tissue ash antigenic properties. To us, however, the spectrographic analysis of various tissue ashes is quite significant because it indicates a new need and function for the “trace” mineral elements.

If this mineral ash structure of tissue represents, as we postulate, the protomorphogen, or determinant, for the essential specific proteins of living tissue, then the integrity of tissue would depend on the integrity of the patterned mineral structure. The absence of any one of the individual mineral elements going into the complex physical structure of the protomorphogen would seriously impair, if not prevent, its determinant action in organizing specific proteins. Comparatively insignificant amounts of these elements would be needed to supply the necessary molecular links in the protomorphogen structure, just as “trace” amounts of certain mineral elements are needed for health and growth. More than the necessary amount of the trace mineral would not go into the building of necessary protomorphogens and, thus uncombined, could exhibit the toxic pharmacological effect attributed to overdoses of some of the trace elements.

Trace Mineral Elements and Their Importance in Morphology

The significant effect of certain trace mineral elements on the growth and morphology of tissue seems to bear this contention out. These experiments are a key link in the chain of evidence leading to the protomorphogen hypothesis.

We must remind the reader that although we are discussing the elementary determinant that organizes protein molecules, protomorphogen, this determinant is a part of the more complicated determinants that organize the morphology of cells. Thus, deficiencies of mineral factors resulting in change of cell morphology can be interpreted as support for our theory of the function of these minerals in the protomorphogen molecules.

Wadleigh and Shive (1939) have demonstrated that as a result of boron deficiency there is a degeneration of the protoplasm of cotton plants. Although boron affects the absorption of salts, the experiments of Rehm (1938) do not exclude the possibilities of other functions. In this respect we recognize that there are functions of trace elements other than our suggested role as part of the protomorphogen molecule, such as the effect of molybdenum acting as an enzyme activator in processes leading to synthesis of amino acids and protein (Steinberg, 1937).

The effects of the absence of boron are particularly significant with respect to the possibilities of a deficient determinant structure in view of the observation reported by Shive and Robbins (1939) in their review of the literature that the most pronounced effects of boron deficiency in plants are exhibited as injury to the meristems. The meristem is the new tissue at the sprouting end of a growing leaf or twig and therefore constitutes the botanical analogy of embryonic tissue in animals. It is principally in the newly formed cells of growing tissue that injuries resulting from disordered determinant structure should be assumed to occur. The morphology of the older cells has already been organized by the determinant, while that of newly formed cells would be influenced by the determinants formed during the starvation for the component mineral trace elements.

Additional evidence concerning the possibility that boron may be a constituent of the determinant is supplied by Bertrand and Silberstein (1938). They have demonstrated that the highest concentration of boron in the lily plant is present in the stigma, which contains six times as much as the stalk and 20 percent more than the leaves. The Russian investigators Bobko and Tserling (1938) have also observed that the highest concentration of boron is found in the stigma and pollen. The utilization of boron by the reproductive apparatus is also suggested by Lipman (1940) in his review of plant mineral metabolism. In the higher organisms, the reproductive cells have the specialized function of producing the chromosome determinant, and inasmuch as our hypothesis suggests that protomorphogens are a part of the chromosome organization, the high concentration of boron, supposedly a protomorphogen constituent, in the germ cells of the plant is not surprising.

Copper, of course, has received considerable attention as a mineral necessary to prevent anemia. This mineral may also play a part in protomorphogen formation and organization. Although Saeger (1937) was unable to prove definitely that copper is necessary for growth of Spirodela polyrrhiza, he was able to show that concentrations as minute as 0.10 part per billion of the media had a definite favorable effect, whereas 1 part per billion was toxic.

Bromine is another trace element that is a normal constituent of all tissues. But Winnek and Smith (1937) report that in rats a bromine intake as low as 0.5 mg per kilo of dietary intake results in the death of offspring.

The experiments of Bertrand (1902) suggest that arsenic is a normal constituent of tissue. Tangl (1939) has demonstrated the growth accelerating effect of arsenic in amounts less than 1 mg in the diet of test animals. Arsenic may be found to play a part in the determinant picture because its content in blood is known to increase three- and fourfold during the middle months of pregnancy (Guthmann and Grass, 1932). Pregnancy is a time when protomorphogen and other determinants are undergoing a greatly accelerated metabolism, for which we shall presently find reason. Daniel’s review of the trace elements suggests that cobalt, aluminum, magnesium, zinc, tin, vanadium, nickel, cesium, lithium, barium, strontium, silver, germanium, and titanium are all occasionally identified in tissue. Underwood (1940) has reviewed the literature on trace elements and recognizes copper, manganese, zinc, iodine, and cobalt as important trace elements and suggests that arsenic, aluminum, rubidium, bromine, fluorine, silicon, barium, and nickel may be found to be important trace elements since they all are found in minute amounts in animal tissues and fluids. Rusoff and Gaddum (1938), working with newborn rats, have identified by spectrographic examination aluminum, barium, copper, manganese, strontium, tin, and zinc in the tissues of all rats examined; they identified lead, silver, chromium, nickel and molybdenum in several animals.

The enormous importance of trace minerals as enzyme activators in the various enzyme systems of living organisms is not overlooked when we emphasize the possibilities of their entering into the protomorphogen determinant structure. We are of the opinion that many of the trace elements are important protomorphogen constituents but also engage in other activities. The possibilities of boron being necessary for the integrity of protoplasm (as in cotton plants) and also affecting the osmotic absorption of salts is a point in example.

Of the few experiments we have mentioned, only boron and iron seem to be definitely classified as probable constituents of protomorphogen organizers. The absence of adequate experimental methods of accurately determining this matter must leave us uncertain in this respect, but here is a field of research anxiously awaiting the constructive activities of some biological pioneer. Other minerals are undoubtedly necessary, but their need in much greater amounts for other vital functions would exclude the possibilities of their deficiency in protomorphogens from being demonstrated, since the organism would die from the lack of one or another of these vital functions before protomorphogen “starvation” became noticeable. We feel that potassium, calcium, magnesium, and zinc may also be placed in the protomorphogen metabolism category because of their effects on mitosis and the morphology of cells.

Day and Comboni (1937) studied the effects of a potassium-free nutrient solution on the formation of starch in Pisum. The plants receiving no potassium had less than half the normal amount of starch, but the significant factor in relation to our discussion is the fact that the plants receiving no potassium showed a necrosis of leaves and did not produce as many buds as the controls. If, as we may suggest, the potassium lack resulted in a deficient protomorphogen formation, necrosis and lack of growth would be a significant observation.

Sorokin and Sommer (1940) have studied the effects of absence and deficiency of calcium in the development of the roots of Pisum sativum. They recognize the difference between the per se effects of calcium on the morphology of the cell and the effects of calcium on the cell through other means, such as the physicochemical systems. In media containing no calcium, aberrant morphological types developed in root tips in two to five days; at 0.06 ppm calcium, aberrant types developed at fifteen days; at 0.125 ppm calcium, aberrant types [appeared] in twenty days; at 0.25 ppm calcium, [the root tips were] normal at the end of four weeks or the end of the experiment. Failure of plant metabolism in the media containing 0.25 ppm calcium may be attributed therefore to effects other than those of calcium in the protoplast. We suggest that this indicates a position of calcium in the determinant molecule, protomorphogen.

Mast and Pace (1939) have shown that the absence of either calcium or magnesium from the media of Chilomonas paramecium results in monsters due to the inhibition of cytoplasmic reproduction. They demonstrated that to an extent each mineral could compensate for the deficiency of the other, but minute amounts of both were absolutely necessary for normal morphology and growth. The optimum concentration of both minerals was established at 0.000105 M.

Daniel (1939) comments in her review of the trace elements that at least 2 parts per million of magnesium are necessary in the diet to prevent the death of experimental animals. It is fitting that we should keep in mind the influence of trace minerals on enzyme activity. Manganese, in particular, has been found to activate various enzymes (Chemistry and Methods of Enzymes, J.B. Sumner and G.F. Somers, Academic Press, Inc., New York, 1943). It is certainly true that much of the activity of the trace minerals is a consequence of this affect. This point may seem to weaken our argument, but the plural influence of trace minerals must b e carefully considered.

Mast and Pace (1942) have also demonstrated that phosphorus must be present in the medium to support Chilomonas. These individuals die within a few days of transfer into a medium devoid of this element. They mention that Pierce (1937) observed a decrease in the chromosome size in the root tips of phosphorus deficient violets and suggest that the influence  of phosphorus on Chilomonas may be correlated with its effect on the nucleic acid of the chromosome. They found the optimum concentration of this element in the media to be 0.00109 M Na2HPO4.

Eltinge and Reed (1940) have observed the abnormal development of tomato root tips grown in media devoid of zinc. These roots developed a swelling [along] with crooked root hairs and various other aberrant forms. Histologically, there were abnormalities in the meristematic cells, and an abnormal metabolism of these cells was indicated. In this respect zinc would seem to exert a function similar to that of boron, reviewed earlier in this chapter. This evidence seems to suggest that it is an important constituent of protomorphogen for the tomato plant. Later experiments of Reed (1942) have demonstrated that a concentration of zinc greater than 0.01 part per million was necessary for culture growth of peas (Pisum sativum). Zinc concentrations of more than 0.05 part per million, however, were found to be necessary for seed production. It is of special interest to note that the threshold requirement for seed and pod production is five times as high as that for growth. Seed production necessitates the construction of a complete determinant system for each seed, and a deficiency of important trace minerals would hinder the synthesis of the elementary mineral constituents of the chromosome.

In the animal organism, potassium possibly has an important role as an indispensable constituent of protomorphogen. It forms a constant percentage for all ages, and according to Shohl (1939), along with sulfur it parallels the increase in body weight during growth. Both potassium and sulfur are more extensively associated with proteins than any of the other inorganic constituents of the animal organism. Tennant and Liebow (1942) have shown that potassium is the dominant cation of the cell, and sodium is the dominant cation of the intercellular fluids. Their experiments show that although potassium is necessary within the cell, it cannot be substituted for sodium in the media without significant effects on cell growth.

Holmes (1938) has reviewed the comparative analysis of blood and tissue in respect to the distribution of cations as follows:


Concentration in Blood
(mg/100 mg plasma)

Concentration in Tissue
(mg/100 mg muscle)
Sodium 158.0 60.0
Potassium 18.0 360.0
Calcium 10.5 10.0
Magnesium 2.7 23.0

From these figures one can calculate that 95.5 percent of the body potassium and 89 percent of the magnesium are present in the tissues and kept there by some as yet unexplained mechanism.

Shohl presents a review of experiments to show that potassium in the animal organism is intracellular and increases throughout life as the intracellular fluid increases in percentage of total body fluid. He states that the chemical forces constraining potassium within the cell are as yet unknown. However, he concludes that the potassium within the cell must be in a combination in which it is not freely ionized, since in the red blood cells osmotic relations with the surrounding fluids would not allow the high erythrocyte potassium concentration if the potassium were completely ionized. Separated muscle is freely permeable to potassium, and Fenn (1940), after a review of the literature, concludes that body cells in general are more or less permeable to potassium. He therefore presumes that potassium remains in the cell because no other ion can get in to take its place and because the anions with which it is combined prevent its escape.

We would suggest that potassium is an irreplaceable part of the protomorphogen molecule and as such is prevented from diffusing through the cell wall because of the physical size of the latter. This explains why intact muscle, with intact protomorphogens, constrains its potassium in spite of the apparent permeability of the cell membrane to this element. Potassium is also found in various animal cells, particularly muscle cells, as a part of the phosphagen molecule, and this probably accounts for much of the potassium bound within the cell.

One peculiar characteristic of potassium, its radioactivity, may be vital to the metabolism of the cell and exert its effect through protomorphogen molecules, but this possibility must be discussed later. We mention it here to bring in our suggestion that potassium is an indispensable part of the protomorphogen determinant not alone for structural reasons.

Crile (1931) has produced artificial “cells” by combining lipoids, brain proteins, and a solution of brain ash. We will discuss his experiments in greater detail in a later section, but it is of interest to note that if the potassium salt is omitted from his experiments, the organization of the artificial “cell” is delayed. This may be interpreted to suggest an important function of potassium in the organization of specific protein molecules.

Baudisch (1943) has recently reviewed the importance of trace minerals in biological activity, emphasizing their influence in enzymatic reactions. Wrinch (1941) reviews the structure of cytoplasm’s dependence on the spatial relationships of the component protein molecules and the nature of this relationship with the trace mineral components. She has commented that the insulin molecule in particular is associated with zinc and cannot be synthesized without this trace element.

We have extensively dwelled on the hypothesis that the basic biological determinant owes many if not all of its characteristics to the patterned configuration of a collection of mineral elements. Our reasons for forming this hypothesis may be briefly reviewed as follows: 1) experimental evidence exists tending to demonstrate an antigenic and species specific property of the ash of specific protein, and 2) in addition to other recognized biochemical influences, certain minerals are necessary in minute quantities for growth and morphological development of cells.

We specifically exclude the possibility that protomorphogen mineral ash by itself may be directly responsible for serological reactions, but rather it directs the formation of an antigenically active protein.

At this point we might raise the question of whether the basic biological determinant itself (protomorphogen) consists solely of specially organized inorganic minerals in a unique and complex pattern. Turck’s tissue ash experiments seem to indicate that the mineral ash pattern alone can (with proper substrate environment) construct a specific protein molecule.

This phenomena is probably due to the fact that the spatial molecular pattern of the protomorphogen of specific protein is not altered when the organic fractions are destroyed by ashing. The tissue ash therefore still contains receptive links of inorganic elements that, when brought into contact again with the proper substrate, can attract and bind the necessary organic fractions into a healthy and complete specific protein molecule.

The experimental evidence and the theoretical interpretation seem to be sound and can leave us with no other conclusion but that the protomorphogen mineral array alone can in the proper substrate environment effectively catalyze the synthesis of an antigenically specific protein molecule. This spectacular conclusion should not, however, be interpreted as an explanation of the normal succession of events in living protoplasm. Science still hedges on the question, Which came first, the hen or the egg? The problem of which came first, the mineral array of the protomorphogen or the specific protein molecule should be relegated into the hands of the philosophical exponents of evolutionary processes. We have tentatively suggested at the beginning of this chapter that during the evolutionary development of matter, the basic protomorphogen determinant may have had a chance formation, followed much later by the development of the living protein. Such suggestions, however, are pure speculation and should be interpreted as such.

We shall review evidence later that strongly indicates that protomorphogen can only be constructed in the chromatin material of the cell nucleus. There are other properties of protomorphogen that preclude the assumption that it can be assumed to consist of only an organized array of mineral linkages. (These properties have to do with the control of growth and mitosis and are discussed in the two following chapters.) These other properties strongly suggest that in living processes protomorphogen consists of this mineral configuration associated with nucleoprotein; in fact the living protomorphogen is probably a virus. The reader will see later on that the properties of protomorphogen depend to a considerable degree on its molecular size, and there are many different physiological, chemical, and physical properties that are manifest only under certain degrees of polymerization or degradation of the fundamental determinant molecule synthesized in the chromatin.

We must remember, however, that we are referring here only to the basic biological determinant, protomorphogen, whose sole function as a determinant is to establish the specificity of the biological protein molecule. Determinants to which we impute more extensive organizing influence, such as cytomorphogens and genes, will naturally be far more complex.

It is of interest here to note the hypothesis presented by Dr. John Northrup of the Rockefeller Institute for Medical Research at the Princeton Bicentennial Growth Conference in the fall of 1946. He postulates the existence of a primary mother substance for all proteins, which he terms “proteinogen.” This substance is presumably manufactured in all cells and forms the basic energized molecule from which all living proteins are synthesized. This publication will go to press before details of his theory are available, but it promises some startling possibilities in the field of protein chemistry.

Our general hypothesis proposes that the hereditary·units termed genes are composed in part of protomorphogens and that it is the protomorphogens that are responsible for the gene influences over specific proteins. There seems to be little doubt as to whether or not the gene exerts this influence. The studies of Cumley, Irwin, and Cole (1941) have led the investigators to dismiss any idea to the contrary. The serum antigens specific for Pearlineck [sic] pigeons—as contrasted with those of Senegal pigeons—segregate in black crosses, in accordance with genetic prediction. From this fact and other studies, they have concluded that the species specific qualities of the serum complex are determined by genes. Although the Pearlineck genes are shown to be responsible only for serum antigens, it is probable that all species specific qualities of proteins are due to gene function. Our hypothesis suggests, however, that the gene functions as a carrier and organizer of the ultimate protomorphogen units, which exert the primary effect on protein specificity. The determinant action of the gene is the executive responsibility over the organization of the total serum protein complex, but we postulate that the individual proteins receive their antigenic properties through the medium of the protomorphogens.

Determinants, Viruses, and Nucleoproteins

That the genes exhibit characteristics attributed to viruses is becoming the consensus of opinion of workers in this field. The most commonly mentioned point of similarity is the property of self-reproduction only in the environment of a living cell, although each is considered to be nonliving matter.

A comparison of the two on the basis of nucleoprotein activity is reviewed by Schultz (1943). Analysis of virus strains shows that the nucleic acid content of even serologically distant strains is constant. Amino acid determinations, on the other hand, show a relative similarity between closely related strains but significantly different values in serologically distant strains. Similarly, enzymatic analysis demonstrates that the structural integrity of the chromosome depends on protein rather than nucleic acids. Mazia (1936) and Frolowa (1939), for instance, have removed nucleic acids from chromosomes without structural disturbances. Mazia (1941) and Caspersson (1936) have each separately shown that the structural integrity of the chromosome is destroyed by trypsin.

Astbury (1941), in a review of the literature, concludes that the chromosome is composed of polypeptide chains with side chains that change shape by intramolecular folding. The tobacco mosaic virus also is composed of a repetition of small units, which correspond by analogy to the genes of the chromosome.

An excellent review of chromosomes and nucleoproteins, including a discussion of virus relationship, has been supplied by Mirsky (19 43).

The protomorphogen hypothesis of specificity would preclude the possibility that the antigenic properties could physiologically exist in any other part of the chromosome or gene structure than the protein. Antigenic specificity has, however, been demonstrated to exist towards certain polysaccharides of high molecular weights, freed of protein. In combination with the protein, an antibody is formed that causes the precipitation of the polysaccharide deprived of protein. These reactions are mentioned in the studies of Meyer (1942).

The similarity of virus and gene entities has a still sounder basis than that of the common property of being nonliving substances that reproduce in living cells. Blakeslee and Avery (1941) have been able to produce similar effects on the shape of the flower of Datura by means of both the gene determinant and a specific virus.

The mode of virus reproduction is still not conclusively established. According to Meyer, the ultraviolet microscope photographs made by Barnard (1939) of vaccine virus and the virus of acute rheumatism show virus particles in the process of division. On the other hand, he reports that Stanley has come to the conclusion that the virus catalyzes the process of protein synthesis, so that “virus protein” is produced. Martin, Balls, and McKinney (1939) have demonstrated that in a virus disease, the normal protein is diminished by an amount equal to virus protein formed. Even this is not conclusive, since they state that these results may be interpreted as either a conversion of normal protein constituents into virus structure or competition of two independent protein syntheses for a limited supply of protein material available for building. Meyer concludes his review by stating that if the eventual decision of science is in favor of the theory that viruses are capable of reproduction in a living environment, rather than acting as a “catalyzing” substance for protein synthesis, then viruses must be compared to the genes.

We are inclined to favor this viewpoint. The viruses, we postulate, are the evolutionary hangover of that dim point where molecules began to combine in such a way as to react to stimuli in the manner that is generally termed life processes. The determinants, which make possible more complex organisms, we would place in the same evolutionary class as viruses. But this does not mean by any stretch of imagination that all or even a large percentage of viruses are determinants or can act as such, in spite of their close relationship. With this hypothesis, both the “vital” theory of virus reproduction and the “catalyzing” theory of virus influence over protein formation can be accepted and catalogued in its proper place in the general biological picture.

There is more evidence creeping into the literature tending to support this assumption. Bernheim and his associates (1942) report that certain types of cancer in rabbits are caused by a virus, which they suggest is a protein constituent degraded by enzymatic action of the cancer cell. This virus, in our estimation, is very likely a protomorphogen that has been affected in such a way—by injury or other means—as to form a “mutation,” giving rise to a new determinant that may organize tissue foreign to its host and not controlled by the metabolic products of [the host]. This suggestion finds support in the mutation theory of cancer. It is possible to form a working hypothesis of cancer armed with this suggestion that seems to envision several new approaches to an understanding of this curse. We have discussed this in another chapter.

Beard and Wyckoff (1937) have reported the existence of a virus in glycerolated wart tissue. It is impossible to separate this virus from the tissue without destroying the protein itself. We suggest that the virus identified was the protomorphogen that organized and was a part of the protein molecules of the wart tissue. A separation of the protein from its determinant would, of course, destroy the protein. This information adds to that which links the determinants with the viruses.

Wyckhoff (1945), in a review of the virus problem, has noted investigations that report macromolecular particles in many tissues exhibiting the same sedimentation constant as viruses.

Much work can be profitably done in this field. Additional experimental work must be completed in order to establish the mode of “virus reproduction,” so as to compare it with the gene units of the chromosomes. The “determinant” influence of viruses can be investigated by experiments involving the synthesis of protein of a specific nature. Already we realize, from what work has been done, the influence of viruses on production of specific nucleoproteins, but we would suggest experiments attempting to produce protein specific for the injured host of the virus. Until additional experimental work makes itself felt, we can only form a tentative hypothesis and leave many important possibilities subject to further investigation.

In concluding this chapter, we leave the reader in nebulous and conflicting scientific territory. We feel that the need for the existence of protomorphogen as a part of a well organized determinant structure is a reasonable assumption. We feel that our survey has established the hypothesis that the physical configuration of specific proteins is organized by the protomorphogen determinant. The influence of genes on the specificity of protein is apparently unquestioned, leading us to the assumption that the gene is an organized group of protomorphogens. This hypothesis is enough to allow us to continue with our discussion of determinants. The information included on viruses is not necessary, but is a help in studying the effects of protomorphogens in later chapters. Let us now proceed to a discussion of the biodynamics and influence of protomorphogens on the metabolism and morphology of living cells.

CHAPTER 2: Morphogens as Regulators of Cell Vitality: I. Experimental Basis of Their Influences in Cultures

Review of Elementary Principles

We have postulated a basic biological “determinant” to be termed protomorphogen, meaning the primary organizer of form. A comprehensive philosophy of molecular organization is presented in which we have attempted to establish the need for a primary organizer.

The experimental evidence we have reviewed indicates that a primary organizer of specific proteins does exist. The protomorphogen is shown in these experiments to be characterized by the presence of certain trace mineral groups in a most complex molecular arrangement. Its organizing characteristic may be attributed to this arrangement, which perhaps spaces “points of tremendous affinity,” or “receptors,” for organic assemblies. A layman might say that protomorphogen is the “skeleton” for the specific biological protein molecule.

Dynamic State of Living Matter

We propose that protomorphogen is the primary, or basic, life organizer because it is responsible for the specificity of the protein molecule. No one would call a specific protein a living entity. Nevertheless, specific protein molecules are the primary building blocks in all animal life. The identity of any organism would not remain intact for long were the specific nature of its proteins to change. This fact alone suffices to emphasize the importance of a protein organizer in maintaining the integrity of living structure.

It is necessary to note here that the specific living proteins are constantly being replaced with new molecules. This phenomenon is known as the dynamic state of living matter. Schoenheimer (1942) generalizes that “if the starting materials are available, all chemical reactions that the animal is capable of performing are carried out continually.” Rauen (1942) has reviewed the constantly changing metabolism of specific proteins and noted evidence that they are not stable compounds.

We venture the definition that the dynamic state is a state of matter requiring a constant input of energy for its maintenance. This, we believe, is the characteristic difference between living and nonliving protein molecules. We consider the dynamic state an important characteristic of nuclear chromatin. Yet Brues, Tracy, and Cohn (1942) have reported that the turnover of cytoplasmic nucleic acids is higher than that of nuclear nucleic acids. They reach these conclusions from experiments with isotopic phosphorus. While the dynamic state is probably enhanced in the cytoplasm (we shall indicate this later in our discussion of the cytoplasmic activity of nuclear constituents), it is important to note that these investigators reported a greatly enhanced nucleic acid turnover in the nuclei of leukemic cells, indicating that the dynamic state is enhanced during active mitosis.

It might not be incorrect to suggest that the rate of dynamic interchange is an index of the vital activity of the cell. The more rapidly the protein molecules are replaced, the “younger” the average state of the constituent proteins in a tissue.

Miscellaneous Problems Connected with Morphogens

In postulating the organizer of protein specificity as the primary morphogen, we must explore the possibility of the existence of still simpler and more basic organizers. Substances simpler in chemical organization than specific proteins are held intact in their identity by the affinities of the component molecules. The nonspecific proteins, albumins, peptides, globulins, proteoses, and peptones are relatively stable when compared to specific proteins. There seems to be no indication of either the necessity for or existence of a simpler organizer than protomorphogen.

In the first chapter, reference was made to morphogens other than protomorphogen. We introduced the term “cytomorphogen.” This term, from its derivation, would signify “organizer of cell form.” This is precisely what we wish to imply. By our definition, a cytomorphogen is “an extremely complicated assemblage of molecules exhibiting some characteristics of a virus…a determinant for the morphology of the individual cell.”

By comparison let us remember that protomorphogen is the determinant for the specific protein molecule. The gene is the determinant for the separate characteristics of an organism. But the cytomorphogen organizes the whole morphology of a single cell—certainly no more and probably no less. The cytomorphogen bears the same relationship to a single cell as the chromosomes bear to a whole organism of cells. The cytomorphogen must necessarily contain protomorphogens, since the form of a cell is a function of its specific proteins, whose integrity is maintained by a protomorphogen.

Whenever biological products are discussed in terms dealing with their function rather than their structure, it is impossible to be precise in their definition. Nevertheless, practically all new biological products have been known according to their function when they have been first discovered and by their chemistry at a much later date. This applies to the morphogens, and as a consequence, an examination of the chemical and physical properties of protomorphogens and cytomorphogens brings to light many inconsistencies. We feel that it is only possible to deal with these determinants in terms of function in our present hypothetical treatment of the subject.

Chemical Properties of Morphogens

A study of the experiments dealing with these simpler morphogens shows many different and varied chemical and physical properties of substances exhibiting the same biological effects. We feel that cytomorphogen, during the course of cell life, gradually disintegrates into its components (as a consequence of the dynamic nature of protoplasm), and the only organizing portion left is the protomorphogen. We shall review experiments covering this problem later in the chapter, but at this point it will suffice to mention that the evidence indicates that morphogens accumulate in the media outside the cell wall and exert a certain influence on the cell that may be species specific. The degree of specificity seems to vary from one species to another and in no case is as marked as when the nucleus of the cell is broken down and the contained morphogens are released directly into the media, as in the experiments of Turck (1933) reported in Chapter 1. In a sense the degree of specificity seems to vary in inverse proportion to the diffusibility of the substance and therefore roughly to the size of the molecule.

This problem will be treated in more detail later in the chapter, when experiments are reviewed, but it is necessary to state it here in order that we may report some of the chemical and physical properties of cytomorphogens. It is well to bear in mind that there is a great possibility that from a chemical standpoint there may not be a clear-cut difference between protomorphogens and cytomorphogens. Rather it seems likely that a cytomorphogen may go through a great many steps of disintegration, exhibiting different chemical properties at each step, before the basic protomorphogen components are separated. We believe this to be the actual case, but to outline the details of such steps is a problem of great complexity that cannot be attempted until the biological effects of the morphogens are more completely classified.

We have noted in the first chapter that protomorphogens are relatively thermostable and owe their organizing characteristics to a mineral pattern. Turck (1933) prepared a form of protomorphogen by firing living tissue at temperatures in the neighborhood of 300 degrees C. He found that this ash lost its biological effect at higher temperatures, becoming inactive if fired at 700 degrees C. Turck (1933) has extracted protomorphogen from tissue with saline solution. This is of interest in view of the recently discovered fact that nucleic acids may be extracted from tissues with saline solution (Mirsky and Pollister, 1942). It is our conclusion, for which experimental data will be presented later, that nucleic acids are intimately combined with protomorphogens in the cell. In fact we consider that the living protomorphogen is a nucleoprotein with a basic mineral framework and viral characteristics.

Robertson (1923) has commented on the probable diffusibility of allelocatalyst (which we suggest is identical with breakdown products of cytomorphogen) because of its autocatalytic effect, yet before its secretion from the cell during mitosis, it must be relatively nondiffusible, since its effect is not demonstrable until a few divisions have taken place.

Mast and Pace (1946) have demonstrated that the allelocatalyst can pass through a cellophane membrane and calculate its molecular size at less than 6 µm in diameter. They also report (1938) that its thermolability is roughly proportional to its concentration. Apparently it is destroyed by oxidation, and its rate of disintegration is proportional to the temperature, withstanding 100 degrees C for 1 to 5 hours.

Robertson also obtained a biological reaction from allelocatalyst (protomorphogen) that had been boiled several times to sterilize it. This confirms Turck’s observation of the relative thermostability of this group of substances.

Also of interest in this respect are Robertson’s experiments in which he determines that the protomorphogen from yeast is acetone soluble, since after extracting the yeast with this solvent the biological activity of protomorphogens can no longer be demonstrated.

Protomorphogens have generally been found to be soluble in lipoid solvents as well as saline and water. Baker and Carrel (1925) find the growth inhibitor in tissues soluble in alcohol-ether; Werner (1945) finds the growth inhibitor in cancer tissues soluble in acetone and petroleum ether.

We shall present evidence further in our discussion (see Chapters 4 and 5) that the morphogens (although of nucleoprotein structure) are intimately associated with the lipids and phospholipids. In many cases the phospholipids in particular have been thought to be the causative factors behind reactions that we consider to be strictly a result of morphogen activity. So-called solvents for protomorphogen therefore may simply be a solvent for the particular lipid that it is associated with. This may account for the varying degrees of solubilities reported by various investigators.

Later (Chapter 3) we shall present data that leads to the hypothesis that there is considerable polymerization and depolymerization of protomorphogen as it undergoes its various biological cycles. This change in molecular size may account for the varying degrees of thermostability and permeability reported by various investigators.

In conclusion we may briefly summarize the chemical and physisical characteristics of the protomorphogens as follows:

  1. Protomorphogens as found in living organisms are virus-like nucleoprotein molecules.
  2. The structural characteristics and morphogenic influences of protomorphogen depend on the protein moiety of the nucleoprotein molecule.
  3. The mineral content of the protein moiety is the stabilizing influence on its structure; the organic constituents may be destroyed by charring without destroying the basic mineral pattern and its receptor linkages.
  4. Being nucleoprotein in nature (in their functional state), the protomorphogens can be handled by chemical techniques acceptable for nucleoprotein; therefore they are soluble in saline solution.
  5. Since the protomorphogens are usually associated with lipoids, they may be extracted by solvents effective in extracting the associated lipoid material, such as acetone, ether, petroleum ether, and ether­alchohol;
  6. The molecular size of protomorphogens varies, depending on what part of their biological cycle is considered.
  7. The thermostability of protomorphogens varies depending on the concentration and the nature of the protomorphogen molecule. Different degrees of degradation of the protomorphogen molecule have different biological effects, and the thermostability would depend to a considerable degree on the nature of the degradation and the biological effect used to test its presence. Generally speaking, protomorphogens are thermostable up to 700 degrees C if the mineral framework and its protein synthesizing influence are considered, while they are destroyed by boiling at 100 degrees C in a few hours if their growth influences are considered.
  8. Oxidation destroys some of the growth influencing potency of protomorphogen.
  9. We shall present evidence later that indicates that protomorphogens polymerize to form chain-like molecules; indeed, this characteristic is one of their most significant in biological processes (Chapter 5).
  10. We shall also present evidence later (Chapter 5) indicating that protomorphogens have affinity for fibrin, which leads us to suspect that in certain unattached states they are very easily adsorbed on various adsorbents.

Cytomorphogen differs from protomorphogen in the above properties in that it is relatively more complex, thermolabile, specific for species and tissues, usually rigidly associated with the chromatin (never being normally found outside of the nucleus), and of larger molecular size (being therefore less diffusible).

Introduction to Growth Influences of the Morphogens

In our studies leading to this theory of morphogens, we were not concerned with morphogenic effects or causes. We were studying growth and senescence. Our study of growth resulted in a search for and classification of all known factors influencing mitosis in unicellular life. We found that various isolated investigators had reported substances affecting mitosis that had characteristics that set them apart from enzymes, hormones, or vitamins. These reports were so consistent in their description of certain characteristics that we gave this varied group of growth substances special study.

Our investigations did not carry us far before we were surprised to learn that the particular growth substances we were studying were also morphogenic in effect. This discovery broadened greatly the aspects of these factors, and we therefore carefully studied all available accounts of various unconnected experiments dealing with morphogenic influences. These studies have led to an integration of the experimental work that has been done with these factors, resulting finally in the development of this hypothesis of morphogens, with its comprehensive ramifications.

It is fitting to present here the experimental material that is concerned with the influence of the morphogens on fission. We shall confine ourselves to unicellular life to avoid the confusion of metazoan differentiation. Considerable material has been gathered from workers in the field of cell culture. In particular we recognize the outstanding contribution of T. Brailsford Robertson, whose allelocatalyst theory seems to offer the most acceptable explanation of the autocatalytic phenomena in growth.

Factors Influencing Division Rate in Cultures of Protozoa

Relation of Media Volume

An important axiom in the consideration of the factors influencing unicellular culture growth is the importance of the ratio of the number of cells to the volume of the media. One of the first to report this in modern scientific literature was Wildiers (1901), who demonstrated that the rate of mitosis is dependent on the ratio of the volume of media to the number of cells. In its natural environment, unicellular life follows the same law that governs its reactions in cultures. A limited volume of media is a necessity in nature, as it is in cultures. Cultures cannot be started in running water; likewise colonies of unicellular life in nature are found in stagnant or quiet water rather than in running brooks.

Robertson (1921) has also reported that the reproductive capacity of a cell is determined by the density of cells in a restricted culture media rather than by its age in days.

Countless experiments have provided us with growth curves to indicate that the reproductive rate in a culture varies with time and, after reaching a maximum, rapidly drops off until mitosis ceases entirely.

Upon first consideration of these observations, we would logically suppose that as the density of population of a culture increases, the available foodstuff per unit cell decreases. We might assume that this decrease of available foodstuffs per cell is the cause of the gradual paralysis of reproductive capacity.

This assumption, however, does not explain the phenomenon reported by Robertson that single cells usually do not survive when transferred into culture media exceeding 1 cc in volume. Robertson was careful in his experiments to note that old media has a lower osmotic pressure than fresh media, and therefore he made his transfers into media neither hypertonic nor hypotonic for the isolated cells. Wildiers also reported the same experimental observations.

About the time of Robertson’s report, Peters (1921) commented on the lethal effect of excessive culture media volume into which a single cell may be transferred. This phenomenon has been experimentally demonstrated many times and is common knowledge among those who work with cultures of single celled life.

If the effect of variation of media volume on the multiplication rate of cells were solely a product of relative availability of foodstuffs, it would be difficult to explain the detrimental effect of excessive volume of fresh media on single cells.

We must look elsewhere for the factors responsible for the effects of variation of media volume. Investigation discloses the fact that other experimental evidence dovetails nicely into this phenomenon, and it is now possible to integrate it all into a complete picture.

Robertson (1923) has shown experimentally that the gradual decrease in the rate of multiplication of infusoria is due neither to the exhaustion of foodstuffs nor the accumulation of toxic products in the media.

When Robertson removed infusoria from an old hay infusion culture by killing them with heat above their thermal death point (50 degrees C) and then filtering the media, he found that the media was quite capable of supporting the multiplication of transplanted infusoria. Indeed, his experiments show that the transfer of infusoria to an old culture media results in a greater rate of multiplication than if they were transferred to a fresh media. However, if the transferred infusoria have previously inhabited an old culture with a maximum population, they will not attain maximum reproductive rate when isolated into an old culture media. They do succeed, however, if isolated into a fresh culture media or into an old culture media diluted with distilled water containing 2 volumes per hundred of m/15 phosphate mixture at pH 7.7.

Robertson concludes from these observations that the limitation of reproduction in infusorian cultures is due not to elimination of foodstuffs from the media nor accumulation of toxic products, nor to inherent inability to reproduce further on the part of the individuals.

Allelocatalyst Theory

There is only one tenable hypothesis in view of these experiments. This is Robertson’s conclusion that reproducing cells secrete a substance (allelocatalyst) into the media that exerts a very powerful influence over the vitality and rate of reproduction of the cells inhabiting the culture but this influence is a product of the relationship of the internal condition of the cell and the concentration of the cell secretion in the media. When the internal condition of the cells reaches a balance with a high concentration of allelocatalyst in the media, reproduction ceases. However, at lower [allelocatalyst] concentrations in the media, the internal condition of the cell is still in the constructive phase of its life cycle, and the allelocatalyst exerts a catalytic action upon synthesis of new protoplasm.

This coordinates the experimental results we have just reviewed regarding the importance of the ratio of the volume of media to the number of inhabitants. Changing the volume of media in a culture will of necessity change the concentration of the cell secretion and consequently alter its influence on the inhabiting cells. The phenomena of the reciprocal relationship between the internal dynamics of the cell and the concentration of a cell secretion (allelocatalyst) in the media is known as Robertson’s allelocatalyst theory. It is based on the evidence we have briefly sketched, which outlines the following observations:

  1. A cell will not grow if the volume of the media is excessive.
  2. Media in which inhabitants have ceased mitosis will support the growth of fresh cells.
  3. Old cells grow poorly when transferred to an old media that may, however, support the growth of fresh cells.
  4. These same old cells will nevertheless grow when transferred to fresh media.

Robertson’s theory at the present time appears to have been developed beyond the stage of a tentative hypothesis. It has been thoroughly tested in the laboratory, and we shall now review more evidence of its verity.

The rate of growth of cells in a culture is not constant. When a transfer is made, after an interval of no cell division known as the “lag period,” the reproductive rate then varies with time. Successive fissions take place in shorter and shorter intervals up to the point of a maximum attainable population, after which the intervals increase.

Robertson (1923) believes that this acceleration of the rate of fission is a result of a growth catalyst of endocellular origin, secreted into the media by the inhabitants of the culture. He terms this substance allelocatalyst. He demonstrated the effects of this endocellular catalyst by tabulating the number of individuals inhabiting a culture started with a single, isolated infusoria (Enchelys). After the first cell division had occurred, the rate of net total divisions was three divisions for the first twenty-four hours and seven divisions during the next twenty-four hours. This resulted in a total of eight inhabitants at twenty-four hours and 1024 individuals after forty-eight hours. If the original rate of division had not been autocatalyzed, there would have been only six or seven divisions in forty-eight hours, or a total of approximately 200 culture inhabitants. These experiments always result in the production of the typical S-type growth curve, which is exactly analogous to the curve of an autocatalyzed chemical reaction. Indeed, all growth responses in animals are shown by Robertson to produce curves of the S type, similar to the curve of extent of transformation in time of the typical monomolecular autocatalyzed chemical reactions. This relationship is shown in Figure 1.

Figure 1. Comparison of curves of 1) growth against time and 2) extent of transformation against time in an autocatalyzed monomolecular chemical reaction (Robertson, T.B., Chemical Basis of Growth and Senescence, J. B. Lippincott Co., Philadelphia, 1923). (See original for image.)

Two methods are used to experimentally prove that this accelerated rate of fission is caused by an endocellular substance (allelocatalyst) secreted into the media. In one experiment (Enchelys), after the first cell division had occurred, one of the two daughter cells was isolated again into a fresh medium. The rate of cell division in the culture arising from the isolated cell was much less than that of the undisturbed culture. This effect is noticed even if the isolated infusoria is transferred to a medium comparatively richer in foodstuffs. This demonstrates the existence of allelocatalyst in the original medium, resulting from the first cell division.

Stimulating Influence of Old Media

The second method of experimental proof is the growth stimulating effect of old media extract when added to fresh media. Robertson has concentrated the allelocatalyst from old media, added it to a new culture, and observed a resulting increase in the rate of division. Distilled water with pH adjusted by addition of 0.1 normal sodium carbonate was inhabited by multiplying infusoria for 48 hours. The infusoria were then immobilized at 50 degrees C and filtered off through double filter paper. The pH of the filtrate was adjusted, and its volume was reduced to one-half by evaporation on a water bath. A precipitate of coagulated protein was filtered off, and the resulting filtrate was stored in flasks and boiled several times at daily intervals to sterilize it.

In one experiment allelocatalyst concentrate was prepared by this method from media inhabited by infosoria for a month. This allelocatalyst concentrate was added to buffered distilled water, and the resulting rate of reproduction was compared with a control culture of buffered distilled water and another culture of buffered distilled water plus hay infusion.

Each culture was inoculated with a single infusoria from two different parent cultures. After twenty-four hours, the number of infusoria in each culture was determined. The cultures of hay infusion plus buffered distilled water contained twice as many infusoria as the controls. But the medium containing allelocatalyst plus buffered distilled water contained five times as many in one culture and forty-three times as many in the other culture. The results are shown in Figure 2.

Figure 2. Robertson’s experiment showing the influence of allelocatalyst concentrated from old culture in stimulating growth rate of new culture inoculated with single infusoria (Robertson, T.B., Chemical Basis of Growth and Senescence, J. B. Lippincott Co., Philadelphia, 1923). (See original for image.)

The stimulating effect of a concentrate from old media is remarkable. The wide difference between the growth of the two inoculants, A and B, in buffered distilled water containing allelocatalyst concentrate can be explained by the reciprocal relationship of the culture age of the inoculated cell and the concentration of allelocatalyst in the media. This will be dealt with in detail further on in the chapter.

Dimitrowa (1932) added small amounts of culture media that would no longer support reproduction of its inhabitants to new cultures of Paramecium caudatum. The reproductive rate of the new culture was accelerated by the addition of this old media. Hall and Loefer (1938) added filtrates of old cultures to bacteria-free cultures of Colpidium campylum and observed the resulting acceleration of reproductive activity. Kidder (1939) repeated their preliminary experiments on Colpidium campylum and reported the accelerating effect of old medium on the reproductive rate.

Yet it is apparent that a high relative concentration of allelocatalyst in a medium is the factor responsible for the cessation of reproduction in an old culture. Robertson (1923) has demonstrated this fact clearly by diluting old medium into which old cells are transferred, thereby greatly increasing the amount of maximum attainable growth it will support. Maximum attainable growth is reached close to the point where division rate begins to reduce. The reciprocal nature of this phenomenon is clearly demonstrated by the experiments reviewed in this chapter, in which it is shown that cells inhabiting a culture media eventually cease mitotic activity yet the media can support maximum growth of new cells, and the old cells will begin to divide as soon as transferred to a fresh media.

Mast and Pace (1938) have repeated Robertson’s experiments using cultures of Chilomonas paramecium. They employed the most painstaking care in their technique in an effort to control all variables. The organisms employed had been cultivated in their laboratory under sterile conditions for over five years. The culture media consisted of the purest obtainable inorganic salts in triple distilled water. Pyrex glassware was employed throughout, and all cultures were kept sterile.

These investigators concluded that the rate of reproduction of Chilomonas was a function of the reciprocal relationship of the age of the cell and the concentration of a cell secretion in the media. This cell secretion inhibited growth and caused cell dissolution in high media concentrations, and it stimulated growth in low concentrations.

The importance of media concentration was demonstrated by diluting the media of a “dead” culture, thereby causing the remaining chilomonads to become active and increase to the maximum rate of division. The importance of the intracellular concentration was strikingly demonstrated by the observation that the rate of reproduction of transplants depends on the age of the culture from which they were taken.

Arbitrarily assuming that each individual produces an amount of allelocatalyst equal to 0.1 its own volume in four hours, they calculate that the lowest effective concentration in the media would be about 1 part in 8 x 108, and the optimum would be 1 part in 1 x107.

It is of interest to note their observation that the thermolability of allelocatalyst is in inverse proportion to its concentration. Allelocatalyst from a culture during its maximum reproductive rate is destroyed by heating to 100 degrees C for 60 minutes, but from a culture that has ceased division, the temperature of 100 degrees C must be maintained for 90 minutes.

More recently, Mast and Pace (1946) have conducted an exhaustive investigation of the allelocatalytic phenomena using Chilomonas paramecium. Their inoculants were obtained from pure cultures with a 12-year pedigree, maintained in a sterile, chemically pure acetate-ammonium solution.

In their first experiment, sacks of chemically cleaned cellophane membranes were fastened to glass tubes and suspended in Erlenmeyer flasks. The acetate-ammonium solution was placed in the sacks and also in the flask. Measured concentrations of chilomonads were inoculated in the sack only in one case and in the sack and flask in the other.

In the former the chilomonads lived twice as long as in the latter. This indicates that the allelocatalyst produced by the chilomonads in the sack diffused out into the surrounding, uninoculated flask solution in the first case, thereby increasing the time necessary for a lethal concentration in the sack. In the second case, the presence of chilomonads in the flask prevented the allelocatalyst from diffusing out of the sack, therefore the chilomonads in the sack died sooner from a lethal concentration of allelocatalyst. The researchers calculate that the allelocatalyst molecules produced by Chilomonas are less than 6 µm in diameter.

Further experiments indicate that the growth substance produced by Chilomonas is destroyed by oxidation, and its rate of disintegration is proportional to temperature. It is very low at 0 degrees C, and it disintegrates in 1 to 5 hours at 100 degrees C.

Reciprocal Ratio of Intra- and Extracellular Autocatalyst

A careful consideration of Robertson’s theory of reciprocal relationship between the cell and concentration of allelocatalyst in the media is necessary to establish a few points in culture technique that explain various conflicting experiments. A consideration of lag period phenomena, discussed further in this chapter, serves to show that young cells have a short lag period and old cells have a long lag period when isolated into a fresh media. The lag period is defined as that period of time during which mitotic activity remains at a standstill after a cell is isolated into a new media.

By means of experiments on the infusoria Enchelys, Robertson (1923) has demonstrated that an individual isolated from a one-day-old culture will produce forty individuals in 24 hours; an individual from a two-day-old culture will produce five individuals in 24 hours; and an individual from a four-day-old culture will produce only two individuals in 24 hours. Nevertheless, once the first division has occurred after the lag period, the reproductive rate may be equal for all cultures.

It is apparent that when a cell is isolated into a fresh media, there is some change within the cell that brings its internal dynamics back to a common point to recommence reproductive activity. We propose to argue that this point is merely a matter of [reaching] a low enough internal concentration of allelocatalyst to permit cell division. We may assume therefore that when a cell is isolated into a fresh medium, after the lag period it reaches a “common denominator” of cell reactivity with the medium, which we may use as a basis for comparison of the reciprocal relationship during other periods of culture life.

Penfold (1914) has confirmed these experiments on the relationship of lag period to the “age” of the cell through experiments on the culture of Bacillus coli in peptone water. He reports that bacteria isolated from a parent culture during a period of maximal reproductive activity exhibit no demonstrable lag period. Burrows and Jorstad (1926) have also found that the lag period is shortest for actively growing tissues and established the principle that the older the transplant, the longer the latent period

Pace (1944) has experimentally reviewed these problems with his strain of pedigreed Chilomonas paramecium maintained in a chemically pure acetate-ammonium solution. He confirms early observations that there is a growth substance produced by Chilomonas, which accelerates mitosis in low concentrations and inhibits it in higher concentrations, being constantly diffused into the media by the cell. At higher concentrations in the media, the substance accumulates in the protoplasm, inhibiting mitosis. [Pace and his coinvestigators] conclude that the latent, or lag, period is the time required for diffusion of the allelocatalyst out of the cell until the concentration within the cell becomes low enough to permit cell division.

The “common denominator” of the internal dynamics of the cell is that point where the first division takes place after transfer to a new media. This “common denominator” condition is approximately the same as the condition within the cell during its maximum rate of reproduction, since at this period a transfer exhibits no lag period. It is apparently the optimum internal concentration of allelocatalyst compatible with dynamic cell division.

There are conditions, however, under which the cell has difficulty in achieving the “common denominator” balance not because of an excess of allelocatalyst within the protoplasm that cannot be lost to the media but because not enough allelocatalyst can be synthesized in the protoplasm to achieve a satisfactory balance. Mast and Pace (1938) have shown that when paramecia are transferred too frequently, the rate of reproduction increases and later decreases. They interpret this phenomenon as being due to a prolonged diffusion and consequent decrease in allelocatalyst in the protoplasm.

We cannot interpret all experiments alike, however, for the “common denominator” protoplasm balance is not consistent when cells are transferred into media containing allelocatalyst. When [cells are] transferred to a media containing allelocatalyst, the internal dynamics of the cells change to that point where they exhibits mitotic tendencies in the “conditioned” media, which is a different point than the cells would reach in a fresh media containing no allelocatalyst. Old cells isolated into previously inhabited media have a lower reproductive rate and reach the maximum attainable population sooner than young cells isolated into such a “conditioned” media. Robertson’s experiments (1923) comparing the isolation of such “old” individuals into previously inhabited and fresh media strikingly illustrate this phenomenon. When old cells are isolated into old media, the maximal population is reached sooner and may be only 10 percent of that obtained in the same time as when they are isolated into fresh media.

In considering these experiments, we must remember that maximum population in a culture is reached when a critical balance is obtained between the internal condition of the cell and the concentration of allelocatalyst in the media.

This critical ratio must be distinguished from the optimum ratio mentioned a few paragraphs prior. The optimum ratio is one of high internal concentration and low media concentration inducive of mitosis. The critical ratio is one of higher media concentration compared with internal concentration, and this ratio is the point where mitosis either ceases entirely or is balanced by an equal death rate of cells, so that the population reaches its peak and becomes static for a period before declining.

Hall and Loefer (1940), working with Colpidium campylum, have reported some conflicting experiments on this subject. In experiment A, when C. campylum were isolated into a fresh media, they reached the maximal population sooner than when isolated into a similar medium to which had been added some previously inhabited culture filtrate, though the total population was twice as much in the latter, and the reproductive rate was greater. In experiment B, when a greater amount of old medium was added to the fresh medium, the maximum population was obtained sooner than in fresh medium alone and was four times as great.

While both controls reached their maximum at about the same time, the control of experiment A exhibited a slower initial velocity of growth and a smaller total population than the control of experiment B, though the investigators point out that the differences are within the limits of experimental error. This might indicate a difference in the internal condition of the inoculum, which could be the cause of this discrepancy in the time necessary to reach maximum population. The difference may have been considerable since older cells, when isolated into a fresh media, require more latent time in which to reach a “common denominator” condition. This lag period would have to be taken into consideration in considering the time necessary to reach maximum population.

Hall and Loefer point out that the maximum attainable population densities were roughly proportional to the amount of old filtrate added to the fresh media. If the termination of mitosis in a culture is determined simply by the relationship between the concentration of allelocatalyst in the media and the number of cells inhabiting the media, how are we to explain the fact that when the same number of inoculum are added to the same volume of media, different maximum populations may be obtained in different cultures? Reference to hypothetical average curves of culture population in Figure 3 will aid in an interpretation of this phenomenon.

Figure 3. Theoretical average growth curves of protozoa cultures. (Derived from Hall, R.P., and Loefer, J.B., Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol. & Med., 43:128–133, 1940.) Both culture I and culture II were inoculated with the same number of individuals from the same parent culture. Both cultures had identical volume. Culture I consisted entirely of fresh media; culture II contained about 50 percent sterilized media previously inhabited by an actively growing culture. (See original for image.)

Point A on the curve of culture I and point C on the curve of culture II represent the points at which maximal population is obtained in each culture. This would be the point at which the internal condition of the inhabiting cells reached a “balance” with the concentration of allelocatalyst in the media. It would seem that the cells of culture II should have reached the same proportionate relationship with the media concentration of allelocatalyst at point B, since culture I does so at point A and there are the same number of cells in the same volume of media for each culture at these two points. Such, obviously, is not the case.

We shall present additional evidence later in this chapter that suggests the growth-promoting function of small amounts of allelocatalyst is based on its effect of stimulating the synthesis of new protoplasm from the foodstuffs in the media. At point B on the growth curve, culture II is at its maximum reproductive activity, the external source of allelocatalyst stimulating protoplasm synthesis. Because of this catalysis, many more cell divisions may take place with the internal condition of the cell in a constructive phase before the “balance” with external concentration of allelocatalyst, point C, is reached. Many more cell divisions and a greater utilization of food are made possible [in culture II] compared with culture I during the corresponding period up to point A [because] culture I lacks this catalytic stimulus in the media.

Our conclusion is that the internal conditions of the cells in culture II at point C are identical to those of culture I at point A, but the media in culture II has given up a great deal more foodstuffs due to the catalytic augmentation of mitosis, whereas in culture I a greater percentage of foodstuffs are still available but have not been utilized as efficiently in the absence of catalytic stimulation during earlier stages of culture growth.

These experiments serve to emphasize the contention that Robertson’s allelocatalyst theory cannot be interpreted based simply on the relationship of the number of inhabitants to the allelocatalyst concentration in the media. Rather, his theory is based on the relationship between the intracellular and extracellular allelocatalyst concentrations. The vitality of the cell is controlled by this dynamic balance, and if external stimuli are added during a favorable period of this balance, larger populations may be obtained in identical media of the same volume. The greater metabolic activity resulting from such stimuli, however, will effect a more rapid increase in the extracellular allelocatalyst concentration, so that the peak of maximum population may be reached sooner.

Hall and Loefer have reported another conflicting observation from this same series of experiments. When uninoculated aged culture medium was added to a fresh culture, an accelerating effect was observed. This would seem to indicate that the accelerating effect of small amounts of old culture media may not, as Robertson advances, be due to accumulated cell secretion. However, they do not eliminate the possibility that the effects of old previously inhabited media and old uninoculated media may not be due to the same cause, even though the growth curves are very similar.

With this comment in mind, we suggest two explanations that demand further investigation. One is that the old uninoculated media was not absolutely sterile, and bacterial growth resulted in the production of allelocatalyst. Robertson reports that if bacteria are allowed to grow in a media for twenty-four hours before infusoria are isolated into it, the rate of multiplication is enhanced. He attributes this effect to the enhancement of available foodstuffs. (Robertson [1923] also notes that the stimulating effect of allelocatalyst is not specific, a fact that we will discuss more thoroughly later.) In such an experiment, therefore, the very greatest care must be used to ascertain that no bacterial contamination occurs during the period that the uninoculated medium is allowed to age.

Another possibility is that irradiation was responsible for the growth accelerating effects of aged uninoculated media. Unpublished reports (personal communication from Dr. Bernard Chiego, Newark, NJ) indicate that for plankton synthetic seawater media is rendered equal to natural seawater by solar irradiation

The possibility that irradiation may have affected the uninoculated media is also indicated by the conclusion of Guha and Chakrovorty2 that adenine acquires the properties of vitamin B1 via irradiation (as reported in The Vitamins and Their Clinical Applications, Stepp, W., Kuhnau, J., and Schroeder, H.; translation published by The Vitamin Products Co., Milwaukee, Wisconsin). It is quite possible that the casein-peptone media employed by Hall and Loefer contained the purine derivative adenine, which acquired a B1 effect from irradiation during the three-day aging period. Vitamin B1 exerts a growth-promoting effect on cultures.

The acquisition of growth-promoting properties by aged uninoculated media may supplement Robertson’s theory, but it does not [disprove] the reciprocal growth-inhibiting effects of old culture medium when aged cells capable of growth in a fresh medium are transferred into it. Robertson’s theory is based on this relationship.

The satisfactory evidence in favor of Robertson’s allelocatalyst theory makes it mandatory that conflicting evidence be examined very carefully. With this theory in mind, there are many apparently insignificant aspects in a study of cultures [that must be taken into consideration], such as 1) the age of the transferred cell 2) the old media transferred by the cell if it is not washed 3) the bacterization of the media 4) the specificity or nonspecificity of the allelocatalyst, and lastly 5) the thermostability of the allelocatalyst. All of these make early conclusions from such experiments a hazardous venture.

Conversely, the influence of accumulated allelocatalyst on a culture must be taken into consideration when studying the effects of other factors on cell growth. Mast and Pace (1939) have recognized this danger in their study of the influence of calcium and magnesium on the growth of Chilomonas paramecium. They note that this organism secretes growth-promoting substances that are toxic in sufficient concentration (allelocatalyst). They comment that this influence must not be overlooked when drawing conclusions that the death of a culture is due to a deficiency of calcium.

Conjugation and Endomixis

It is expedient to make here the distinction between the age of a cell in relationship to the age of an individual culture and the age of a cell in relationship to the period of time between successive conjugations or endomixis. Woodruff (1917) has shown that conjugation or endomixis occurs at normal periodic intervals during the life of pedigreed races of Paramecia aurelia. Calkins (1919) has shown that conjugation is necessary to keep a race of Uroleptus mobilis alive, for in its absence, the race will die after 269–349 generations. He has also shown that during the periods between conjugations, the reproductive capacity of a race is gradually lowered, although it has been adequately demonstrated by Jennings (1913) that conjugation diminishes the reproductive rate of the conjugants immediately after conjugation.

We shall review experiments on conjugation further on in this discussion and therefore do not wish to discuss this problem in detail at this point. The problems of conjugation and endomixis are quite apart from the phenomenon of allelocatalysis of growth, and their ramifications should not be introduced here. It will suffice to say that when making culture determinations with protozoa, it is wise to select the inoculum for all cultures from the same culture, in order to insure that inocula of the same age (in number of cell divisions from the previous conjugation) are being tested. The results will then be free from the influence of conjugation age on the control and experimental cultures.

Review of Allelocatalyst Theory

Let us review the salient features of Robertson’s allelocatalyst theory:

  1. At the time of each division, the cell secretes a substance, termed allelocatalyst, that catalyzes the synthesis of new protoplasm.
  2. A small amount of this substance in the media of a culture catalyzes growth and increases the rate of reproduction.
  3. If this substance is excessively diffused, the culture will not grow.
  4. The allelocatalyst in the protoplasm of the cell has a reciprocal relationship with the allelocatalyst in the media, and this determines the rate of reproduction.
  5. When the cell has undergone a certain number of divisions, and its media has therefore acquired a relatively high concentration of allelocatalyst, a critical ratio between protoplasm and media allelocatalyst is reached that prevents any further mitosis. Later we shall adduce that this critical ratio approaches the condition where the media concentration impairs further excretion of allelocatalyst from within the cell, this excretion being necessary to the continued vitality of the latter.
  6. This is the only limiting influence on the population of a culture, provided adequate foodstuffs are available.
  7. Neither the cells nor the media in a self limited culture are rendered incapable of participating in mitotic phenomena if they are separated.
  8. There is a reciprocal relationship between the concentration of allelocatalyst in the cell and that in the media that controls this phenomena.

Further Notes on the Allelocatalyst Theory

A complete and candid review of the allelocatalyst theory has recently been presented (Hall, R.P., “Populations of Planet-like Flagellates,” Biol. Symposia, 4:21–39, 1941; Johnson, W.H., “Populations of Ciliates,” ibid, 4:40–59, 1941). This theory of autocatalytic control over growth as presented by T. Brailsford Robertson (Chemical Basis of Growth and Senescence, T.B. Robertson, J.B. Lippincott Co., Philadelphia, 1923) has been variously rejected, acknowledged, and accepted by investigators. In the interest of completeness, we present here a brief outline of the opinions expressed by various investigators as discussed in the recent reviews.

1. The following investigators have suggested that waste products of cell metabolism accumulate in the media and depress the division rate:

–Woodruff, L.L., J. Exp. Zool., 10:557–581, 1911; J. Exp. Zool., 14:575–582, 1913.
–Myers, E.C., J. Exp. Zool., 49:1–43, 1927.
–Calkins, G.N., Biology of the Protozoa, Lea & Febiger, Philadelphia, 1926.
–Greenleaf, W.E.: J. Exp. Zool., 46: 143–167, 1926.
–Petersen, W.A., Physiol. Zool., 2:221–254, 1929.
–Di Tomo, M., Boll. di Zool., 3:137–140, 1932.
–Beers, C.D., Arch. f. Protistenk, 80: 36–64, 1933.
–Lwoff, A., and Roukheiman, N., Compt. rend. Akad. Sci. (Paris), 183:156–158, 1929.

2. The following investigators suggest that the depression of division rate with age is due solely to suboptimum food concentration and that the toxic effects (if any) of waste products are not demonstrable until concentrations greatly in excess of those reported in earlier experiments are reached:

–Phelps, A., J. Exp. Zool., 70:109–130, 1935.
–Taylor, C.V., and Strickland, A.G.R.: Arch. f. Protistenk., 90:396–409, 938; Physiol. Zool., 12:219–230, 1939.
–Kidder, G.W., and Stuart, C.A., Physiol. Zool., 12:329–340, 1939.
–Johnson, W.H., and Hardin, G., Physiol. Zool., 11:333–346, 1938.

3. The investigators listed below have studied the phenomena of the relationship of the number of cells to unit media volume.

A. The following have suggested that overcrowding hinders cell division:

–Allee, W.C., Biol. Rev., 9: 1–48, 1934; Animal Aggregations, University of Chicago Press, Chicago, 1931; The Social Life of Animals, W.W. Norton, New York, 1938.
–Jahn, T.L., Biol. Bull., 57:81–106, 1929.
–Sweet, H. E., Physiol. Zool., 12:173–200, 1939.
–Mast, S.O., and Pace, D.M., Physiol. Zool., 11:359–382, 1938.
–Ludwig, W., and Boost, C., Arch. f. Protistenk., 92:453–484, 1939.

B. The following have suggested that isolated transfers do not grow as well as “grouped” cells:

–Johnson, W.H., Physiol. Zool., 6:22–54, 1933.
–Chejfec, M., Acta Biol. Experimentalis, 4:73–118, 1929.
–Barker, H.A., and Taylor, C.V., Physiol. Zool., 4:620–634, 1931.
–McPherson, M., Smith, G.A., and Banta, A.M., Anat. Rec., 54 (suppl.):23, 1932.
–Sweet, H.E., Physiol. Zool., 12:173–200, 1939.
–Mast, S.O., and Pace, D.M., Physiol. Zool., 11:359–382, 1938.
–Peterson, W.A., Physiol. Zool., 2:221, 1929.

4. The following investigators have observed the allelocatalytic effects of cell secretion (stimulation of initial division or inhibition of division in more concentrated amounts):

–Mast, S.O., and Pace, D.M., Physiol. Zool., 11:359–382, 1938.
–Pace, D. M., Physiol. Zool., 17: 278–289, 1944.
–Mast, S.O., and Pace, D.M., Physiol. Zool., 19:224–235, 1946.
–Dimitrowa, A., Zool. Anz., 100:127–132, 1932.
–Hall, R.P., and Loefer, J.B., Anat. Rec., 72 (suppl.):50, 1939.
–Kidder, G.W., Science, 90:405–406, 1939.
–Mast, S.O., and Pace, D.M., Anat. Rec., 75 (suppl.):77, 1939.
–Reich, K., Physiol. Zool., 11: 347–358, 1938.
–Hall, R.P., and Loefer, J.B., Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol. & Med., 43:128–133, 1940.
–Ludwig, W., and Boost, C., Arch. f. Protistenk., 92:453–484, 1939.
–Robertson, T.B., Biochem. J., 15:595-611, 1921; Chemical Basis of Growth and Senescence. J.B. Lippincott Co., Philadelphia, 1923.

5. The following investigators have attempted to duplicate Robertson’s allelocatalyst experiments and either have not been able to duplicate them or feel their investigations did not substantiate Robertson’s allelocatalyst theory:

–Cutler, D.W., and Crump, L.M., Biochem. J., 17:174–186, 1923.
–Greenleaf, W.E.: J. Exp. Zool., 46:143–167, 1926.
–Calkins, G.N., Biology of the Protozoa, Lea & Febiger, Philadelphia, 1926.
–Myers, E.C., J. Exp. Zool., 49:1–43, 1927.
–Grimwald, E., Acta Biol. Experimentalis, 3:81–100, 1928.
–Darby, H.H., J. Exp. Biol., 7:308–316, 1930.
–Di Tomo, M., Boll. di Zool., 3:137–140, 1932.
–Beers, C.D., Arch. f. Protistenk, 80: 36–64, 1933.
–Yocum, H.B., Biol. Bull., 54:410–417, 1928.
–Petersen, W. A., Physiol. Zool., 2:221–254, 1929.

We refer the reader to the excellent recent reviews on this phenomenon from which the bibliography in this resumé has been obtained: Biological Symposia, Vol. IV, Jacques Cattell Press, Lancaster, PA,1941.

The facts that a cell secretion accumulates in the media exerting toxic effects and that a “grouping” of transfers accelerates the division rate seem to be generally accepted. More recent investigations have shown that what was previously interpreted as the toxic effect of a cell secretion is actually either a change in the relative media-cell volume or a result of a suboptimum food supply. It is apparent that more time than was previously thought is necessary for the toxic effects to occur.

We believe that these discrepancies are the inevitable result of a type of investigation in which the food supply, pH, relative conjugation “age” of the cells, cell media relationship, and isotonic conditioning cannot be controlled with the exactitude necessary for conclusive results. Much progress in technique is necessary before this controversial problem of allelocatalytic phenomena can be solved satisfactorily.

Meanwhile, we have, perhaps presumptuously, accorded Robertson’s theory a token acceptance in toto and have attempted to utilize it as a working hypothesis in our study of other biological phenomena. We believe future experimental evidence will not prove our confidence misplaced.

Factors Influencing Division Rate in Tissue Cultures

Thus far we have discussed the effects of the allelocatalyst (protomorphogen) only insofar as they have been experimentally demonstrated with cultures of single-celled infusoria. In order to gain a perspective of the broad basis upon which the theory of autocatalysis by protomorphogens is founded, we shall now review the experimental evidence gleaned from work with tissue cultures, a relatively recent technique.

A comprehensive study of the methods of tissue culture brings to one’s attention the similarity between the biological principles governing the culture of organs in vitro and those influencing the culture of infusoria. An examination of experimental data strongly suggests that the allelocatalyst theory applies to all cell life.

Toxic Concentrations of Allelocatalyst in Media

One of the most important indications that cultures of infusoria accumulate a toxic allelocatalyst concentration in the media is the observation that infusoria cultures may be indefinitely maintained by periodic changes of the medium. Similarly, the successful culture of tissue in vitro requires that the media be changed periodically to remove the accumulating inhibitory substance. Alexis Carrel (1924) states, “The first technique by which cells could be kept indefinitely in a condition of constant activity consisted in removing the tissue fragment frequently from its medium, washing it in Ringer solution, and transferring it to a fresh medium.” In this technique he transferred the tissue to a new medium about every forty-eight hours. It should be noted that in this time there had not been any marked disintegration of nutritive substances in the medium. The change, therefore, was not necessary to furnish a fresh supply of foodstuffs but rather to prevent the accumulation of an inhibitory concentration of allelocatalytic substance in the medium.

More recent work in tissue culture technique emphasizes the importance of frequent renewal of media to eliminate toxic substances. Parker (1936) has succeeded in culturing the breast muscle of chicken embryo for a year. He particularly notes that the medium was changed at least twice weekly.

The growth-inhibiting factor that accumulates in the media of tissue cultures has been investigated by various students of this technique. Carrel and Ebeling (1922) have identified a growth-stimulating and growth-inhibiting factor in the serum of young animals. Upon heating the serum, the relative potency of the inhibitor is increased, due to the thermal destruction of the stimulator. The inhibitor substance is relatively thermostable, and its concentration increases with age (Carrel, A., and A.H., Ebeling, “Antagonistic Growth Principles of Serum and Their Relation to Old Age,” J. Exp. Med., 38:419–425, 1923). Carrel reports that the growth-inhibiting substance in the serum increases as an exponential function of time, indicating its autocatalytic nature (Carrel, A., “Tissue Culture and Cell Physiology,” Physiol. Rev., 4:1–17, 1924). 56

Werner (1945) has demonstrated that the growth-inhibiting factor in rat tumor tissue is soluble in acetone. We have reviewed Robertson’s comments that the allelocatalyst is soluble in acetone. Simms and Stillman (1937) have identified a growth-inhibitor substance from tissue fluids that withstands temperatures of 58 degrees C. It is destroyed at 100 degrees C and by the action of trypsin. Its relative ability to permeate membranes varies.

In a series of investigations concerning the limit of growth in tissue cultures, Mayer (1935) demonstrated that the maximum growth period is not obtained unless the marginal clot is periodically removed. He suggests that the efficacy of this method is a result of the removal of decomposition products, enabling a supply of food to reach the cells. In the course of his experiments, Mayer noted that in spite of the removal of the clot the cultures ceased growing in a period of two or three weeks. Only a transfer to a fresh media was effective in renewing growth. It is likely that the inhibitory substance accumulates in the clot, and most of it is removed with the clot [in the transfer]; however, [some of] it probably diffuses from the clot into the medium, and after a prolonged period further removal of the clot will not effect renewed growth because enough inhibitor has diffused into the medium to prevent it.

Mayer reviews the observations of Olivo (1932), who concludes that there is a very definite toxic substance present in an old clot. He demonstrated that when an old clot is mixed with a fresh clot, the inhibition of growth is more pronounced. If, as we suggest, the inhibitory substance is allelocatalyst, then although a fresh clot might not contain inhibitory concentrations, its addition to an old clot simply adds more allelocatalyst to that already contained therein, resulting in greater inhibition.

We must, however, have more evidence of an allelocatalytic growth-controlling substance in tissue cultures than the acccumulation in the media of a relatively thermostable growth inhibitor. Robertson’s allelocatalyst theory predicates the growth-activating effects of more dilute amounts of this substance. Burrows (1913) noted that transplants in vitro will not divide in a media free from a special stimulating substance unless crowded into a small, stagnant drop. After mitosis has begun, it can be stopped by separating the cells, diluting the media, or washing the cells with a stream of serum or salt solution without disturbing the oxygen supply (Burrows, 1923).

Relation to Media Volume

Fischer (1923, 1925) also noted that isolated tissue cells do not begin division in a large volume of medium. He made hundreds of attempts, without success, to obtain the division and proliferation of a connective tissue cell isolated into a fresh medium. In his experiments the cells assumed a spindle shape, filled up with vacuoles and fat granules, and degenerated within a few hours of the transfer. His observations on connective tissue cells in vitro are identical with those of Robertson on infusoria. The latter also reported the extreme difficulty of cultivating a single transfer except into a small volume of stagnant medium.

Stimulating Influence of Diluted Allelocatalyst

Many investigators have found the growth-inhibiting substance to be a growth-stimulating substance when diluted. Burrows has substantiated many of Robertson’s contentions through his work on culture of cells in vitro. He (Burrows, 1916–17) has demonstrated the lytic effects of a high concentration of a cell secretion that accumulates in the media with age. He terms this substance “archusia.” His experimental analysis of the digestion of cells in the center of a fragment cultured in vitro indicates that it is not due to autolysis from the absence of oxygen, but rather it is the result of an excess concentration of this cell secretion.

Burrows and Jorstad (1926) have concluded as a result of extensive experimental investigations that the cell secretion (archusia) exerts no effect in extremely dilute amounts; in medium concentrations the cells engorge with proteins; and in greater concentrations they divide and grow. In still higher concentrations, cell division is prevented; the concentration gradually increases to the point at which it causes autolysis and dissolution. Burrows and Jorstad have investigated the ramifications of the archusia hypothesis especially in its relationship to cancer, and a study of their works is to be recommended to all who are interested in this subject.

(In a recent communication, Burrows has advised us that he does not believe archusia should he classed as an autocatalytic substance. Nevertheless, it seems to us that a substance secreted by the cells that in turn stimulates their mitotic rate provided the media concentration does not become too high can safely be classed as such. The similarity of the phenomena accompanying Burrows’s archusia and the allelocatalyst of Robertson strongly indicates that we are dealing with the same basic substance, although in Burrows case it is a product of differentiated metazoan cells, and in Rohertson’s case it is a product of protozoan individual.)

Brues, Subbarow, Jackson, and Aub (1940) have investigated various methods of extracting growth inhibitors from tissue. Of particular significance is their observation that the growth inhibitors extracted from liver with saline become less efficacious when diluted and exert no inhibitory effect in dilutions of 1:4.

Turck (1933) has strikingly demonstrated the growth-promoting effects of the growth inhibitor when diluted. He terms his thermostable product of tissue autolysis, and the biologically active tissue ash described in Chapter I of his book, “cytost.” He has shown this substance to exert both growth-inhibiting and growth-stimulating effects in vitro. The extract for his experiments was prepared by autoclaving 10 g of autolyzed tissue with 10 cc of water. Transfers were made from stock cultures into hanging drop cultures, one series as a control, the other inoculated with cytost by touching the plasma drop with a platinum needle previously immersed in the autolyzed solution. In a series of 308 successive transplants of human and chick tissues, the inoculated cultures showed definite evidence of greater mitosis after 48 hours incubation when compared with controls.

To test the effects of more concentrated amounts of cytost, transplants were made from stock cultures into two drops of homologous cytost solution prepared as above. After 48 hours of incubation, all these transplants were dead, while the controls remained healthy.

He has demonstrated the same concentration phenomenon with tissue ashed at 300 degrees C. He extracted the black ash with distilled water and filtered it to remove insoluble material. When a platinum needle was immersed in this solution and then dipped in hanging drop cultures, mitosis was stimulated, as in the previous experiment, but when the media of the cultures consisted of two drops of homologous plasma and one drop of the ash tissue extract, all the cultures were dead at the end of 48 hours incubation. The controls remained healthy. Heterologous ash solutions had comparably little effect on cultures.

These experiments provide evidence that the species specificity exhibited by Turck’s ashed tissue, described elsewhere, is apparent in the growth effects in vitro as well as the shock producing effects in vivo. The relative biological effects of various concentrations, the remarkable therrmostability, and the species specificity of Turck’s cytost indicate that it is a cellular product analogous to Robertson’s allelocatalyst.

Universal Nature of Allelocatalyst Phenomenon

Thus, experiments with the culture of tissue in vitro have established several facts suggesting that the allelocatalyst phenomenon is universal among animal cells. From a brief review of experiments, we see that 1) the media must be periodically replaced in order to eliminate the concentration of a growth-inhibiting cell secretion 2) when diluted, this inhibitor stimulates and is necessary to the growth of transfers 3) this substance is relatively thermostable, and 4) it is somewhat specific, depending on the method of preparation.

The studies of Simms and Stillman (1937) on the lag period preceding the initial cell division of a transfer have suggested further that the cells must undergo diffusion of the protoplasm content of an inhibitor before growth begins. Digestion of the cells with trypsin followed by washing shortened the lag period considerably. This suggests the removal of cytoplasmic allelocatalyst and hastening of the processes by which the internal conditions of the cell reach the “common denominator” point with its medium [sic]. The reader will recall that the “common denominator” hypothesis was introduced in our discussion of the division rate of infusoria to illustrate the reciprocal relationship between the cell and medium allelocatalyst concentration.

Carrel (1913) noted that extracts of adult tissues stimulate cell division in tissue cultures. However, Carrel and Ebeling discovered a distinct difference in the growth-stimulating effects of adult tissue extracts and embryonic extracts (Carrel, A., and Eberling, H.A., “Action on Fibroblasts of Extracts of Homologous and Heterologous Tissues,” J. Exp. Med., 23:499–511, 1923). While embryo extracts stimulate proliferation and extension of the growth period, homologous adult extracts at first stimulate division of fibroblasts in vitro, but the fibroblasts soon cease proliferation and die. The researchers conclude that embryo extract is necessary for the culture of tissue in vitro. Doljanski and Hoffman (1943), in a masterful reanalysis of this problem, were able to duplicate Carrel’s and Ebeling’s experiments and indefinitely cultivate adult chicken heart muscle, substituting homologous adult tissue extract for embryo extract. An important part of their technique was the addition of fresh extract after washing the tissues every four days and transfer every 16 to 20 days to a fresh medium.

With a keen discernment of the significance of their experiments, these workers point out that Carrel’s work was carried out with hanging drop cultures, while theirs was conducted in Carrel flasks. They recognize that difference of the environment can make considerable difference in the effects of the same growth factor. In a Carrel flask, the increased volume of media will not allow the allelocatalytic agent to concentrate as rapidly as in a hanging drop culture.

Whatever the nature of the growth-stimulating factors in adult tissue, it is obvious that when extracts of homologous adult tissue are employed to stimulate growth in vitro, care must be taken to ensure adequate volume of media, otherwise the allelocatalyst, which must contaminate any crude extract of adult tissue, will complicate the results by exerting its inhibitory effect.

Miszurski (1939–40) tested the effects of embryo extract on growth of tibia from a 7-day-old embryo chick in vitro. The nature of his observations indicates that he was concerned with growth factors of an allelocatalytic nature. The extract was prepared from homologous embryos 7, 13, and 19 days old by grinding and mashing, followed by centrifuging. He reports that when the extract was diluted to 50 percent concentration, it was toxic to cultures. However, when diluted to 12 percent concentration, it stimulated mitosis. These experiments demonstrated that juice prepared from 13- or 19-day-old embryos had to be diluted more than that from 7-day-old embryos before it became the equal as a growth stimulator.

The conclusion from these experiments is that there is a substance that accumulates in the cell with age, in measurable amounts even in the embryo stage, that stimulates growth when present in small amounts in the media and that exerts a toxic effect when present in the media in greater concentrations. Note should be made of Miszurski’s observation that concentrations slightly higher than the optimum for growth promoted differentiation in the form of ossification of the tibia in vitro.

In discussing these experiments, we have attempted to review the work in which substances consequent to cell metabolism exert an influence on the growth of the cell. Kusano (1937–38) has presented a summary of the effects of tissue extracts on the growth of cells in vitro. Any brief review of the experimental evidence suffices to indicate the plurality of growth-stimulating substances present in embryo and tissue extracts. For the purposes of our hypothesis, we are at present only interested in those that exhibit the allelocatalytic phenomena of stimulating growth when small amounts are in the media and inhibiting growth when present in higher concentrations.

The environment necessary for cell multiplication in a culture of infusoria is different from that necessary for the culture of tissue in vitro in one particularly pertinent circumstance. Both culture techniques demand a periodic change of media to eliminate toxic substances that accumulate, as shown by Robertson (1923) for infusoria and Carrel (1924) for tissue culture. However, Carrel has shown that tissue culture technique demands the addition of thermolabile embryo juice, which is not necessary for successful growth of infusoria. More recently, Doljanski and Hoffman (1943) have shown that it is not strictly true that embryo juice must be present for successful cultivation of tissue cells in vitro, [that] an extract from adult tissues (not of an allelocatalytic nature) exerted a similar necessary stimulus to growth.

A detailed review of the various factors in tissue extracts that stimulate growth in vitro is not pertinent at this point of our discussion but will follow later.

Thus, it becomes apparent that Robertson’s allelocatalyst theory applies universally to animal cells. All animal cells secrete allelocatalyst into their surrounding medium and are in a constant reciprocal relationship with the intercellular concentration of this substance. This relationship is the basic influence over the division rate and the vitality of the cell; it is primarily responsible for the degenerative processes of senescence.

The Allelocatalytic Growth Substance Is a Morphogen Group

Turck (1933) has supplied the key to our hypothetical classification of all growth substances whose presence in the medium stimulates the division rate when dilute and inhibits it when concentrated. His experiments, reviewed earlier in this work, have demonstrated that tissue ash, carrying species specificity, as demonstrated by serological tests, also stimulates or inhibits growth of homologous tissue in vitro depending on its concentration. The allelocatalytic class of growth factors differs from the embryo juice factors in several fundamental ways. The allelocatalytic groups we choose to term morphogens, inasmuch as Turck’s work (Chapter 1) has shown these factors to be identified with those [substances] that we term protomorphogens or cytomorphogens.

The morphogens are distinguished in their growth effects by the phenomenon of stimulating growth when present in dilute amounts and inhibiting growth when present in more concentrated amounts in the media. The experiments reported by Fischer, Carrel, Mayer, Parker, Burrows, Turck, and Robertson that we have reviewed herein have indicated that the growth substances under observation have exhibited this phenomena. This characteristic of being indispensable to growth in dilute amounts and inhibitive in concentrated amounts is unique, we believe, to the morphogens. Embryo juice growth promoters do not exhibit this effect, and in this manner are significantly different than the morphogens.

The morphogens are more thermostable than other growth factors found in tissue. Turck has shown them to be active even after ashing at 300 degrees C. Robertson also reported that the allelocatalytic substance retained its potency after boiling at 100 degrees C.

Embyro juice growth promoters, on the other hand, have been universally reported to suffer destruction from heat. In an extensive group of controlled experiments, Lasnitzki (1937) has shown that the growth-promoting action of embryo extract is considerably decreased after heating at 70 degrees C for 30 minutes. In 1913 Carrel came to the conclusion that embryonic extracts begin to lose their effectiveness when heated to 56 degrees C. Fischer (1941) in a recent publication has adequately reviewed the properties of the embryo juice factor. He mentions that the embryo juice growth promoter is adversely affected by temperatures above 56 degrees C. The thermolability of the embryo juice growth promoter is in marked contrast to the relative thermostability of the morphogens.

Protomorphogen therefore is as much a growth factor as it is a determinant of morphology. We suggest that any experimentally demonstrated growth factor that stimulates or inhibits mitosis depending upon its concentration depends for its effect on its protomorphogen content. (We might digress to mention that a determinant that establishes the specificity of a living protein would by this function alone be necessary for growth, since protein synthesis could not occur in its absence.)

Again, we point out that our terminology is based on physiological action rather than chemical structure. The protomorphogen class ranges from complex nucleoprotein structures to the extremely stable mineral ash demonstrated by Turck. As we have mentioned, it is inevitable that any class of substances with such a range of chemical structure will exhibit varying degrees of specificity, thermostability, solubility, and molecular size. Because this class of morphogens is identified by biological action, dissimilar chemistry does not necessarily preclude assignment of a growth factor to this group. In fact, the chemistry probably would be necessarily different for every type of living protein.

Experiments with growth factors should carefully eliminate all variables, so as to definitely establish to what class the factor belongs and whether another class of growth factors is complicating the result. For instance, Doljanski, as reviewed earlier, was able to maintain growth in tissue cultures without embryo factor, [using] adult tissue extracts, because his media volume was greater than that of Carrel, who reported negative results. Miszurski, also reviewed earlier, clearly demonstrated the significance of accumulating morphogens in embryo substance that exerted a varying influence on tissue cultures [depending on] the difference in concentration at various ages of both the donor and the recipient embryo tissue.

Any set of experiments on the growth of tissue in vitro, in order to be conclusive, should be conducted with the same volume of media per cell; the tissue or embryonic extracts should be made from cells of exactly the same age and grown under exactly the same conditions; the transplants should be of exactly the same age from the time of the previous transplants and come from cultures having exactly the same relative volume of media to the number of cells. This warning is also mentioned in our review of the morphogenic factors influencing infusorial cultures. It is no less important at this point.

If the allelocatalytic growth factors are protomorphogens, then by reason of the determinant nature of the latter, we would suspect these growth factors to exhibit a high degree of species specificity or at least tissue specificity in the experiments that have been reviewed. Such is not necessarily the case, the various investigators reporting varying degrees of specificity.

The two extremes in specificity are reported by Turck and by Robertson. Turck (1933) showed that the ash of tissues heated to 300 degrees C stimulated growth of homologous tissues in vitro in dilute amounts and inhibited growth in concentrated amounts. The ash had little effect on heterologous tissues. Autolyzed extract of paramecia influenced the growth of paramecia in the same manner, but heterologous autolyzed extract had no effect.

Robertson (1923), on the other hand, has demonstrated that the stimulating effect of the morphogens is not necessarily specific for species. For instance, heat-stable, acetone-soluble, autolyzed yeast extract was effective in stimulating the growth of infusoria. Also, Robertson demonstrated that a boiled and filtered media that had previously been inhabited by infusoria stimulated the multiplication of heterologous infusoria inoculated into it. He concluded from these and other observations that the morphogens secreted by growing cells stimulate growth of cells of all species. In no case, however, have we noted any evidence that completely heterologous morphogens can prevent or inhibit the growth of another species in vitro, whatever their concentration.

There is an important and basic difference in the manner in which these two investigators obtained their morphogen solutions. Turck prepared morphogens from the cells by autolysis or by ashing. Robertson, on the other, hand studied the morphogens present in the media; these had been secreted by the inhabiting cells. It is logical to postulate that morphogens that are secreted into the media have been broken down by cell metabolism further than those that are obtained from autolyzed cell substance. In order for morphogens to be secreted, they would of necessity be reduced in molecular size, in order to permeate the cell wall (with an accelerated loss during cell division). Apparently, the effect of autolysis on intracellular morphogens is different from the normal metabolic influence. This is to be anticipated.

(It might in fact be supposed that ashing would break down the determinant character and strict specificity less than would the enzyme reactions involved in either normal metabolism or autolysis. The ashing process may destroy the organic components alone, leaving the basic mineral linkage patterns intact; enzymatic action, however, can be counted on to [make] breaks at the important linkages in the molecular chain.)

Inasmuch as Robertson’s morphogen preparation was a product of normal cell metabolism, we must conclude that normally protomorphogen in the media is specific in its inhibitory effects of concentration but nonspecific in its stimulating influence when diluted.

In review let us state the conclusions reached thus far in our study of growth substances:

  1. All cells secrete as a product of their metabolism a relatively thermostable substance [exhibiting the following characteristics].
  2. Dilute amounts of this thermostable substance must be present in the media for initial cell division to occur. Addition of this substance to the media stimulates the rate of multiplication of a transplant after the completion of the lag period.
  3. The accumulation of this substance in the media inhibits mitosis in proportion to its concentration, excessive amounts resulting in lysis of the inhabitants.
  4. We have applied the term morphogen to all substances exhibiting these phenomena.
  5. There is a relationship between the amount of morphogens in the protoplasm and the amount in the media. All cell transplants must undergo a lag period, during which the intracellular morphogens are reduced to a “common denominator,” at which point cell division may commence. Extracellular morphogens have no influence on this lag period, but [they do] determine the time necessary for extracellular morphogens to reach a critical inhibitory balance with intracellular morphogens; thus they determine the total number of cell multiplications before mitosis ceases in the culture.
  6. The primary controlling factor is the concentration of morphogens in the cell. The morphogens, being continually produced, must be constantly excreted, or the vitality of the cell will be impaired. Increased media morphogen concentration apparently impairs this excretion, resulting in an increased concentration in the protoplasm.
  7. Morphogens secreted as a result of cell metabolism inhibit the growth of only their own homologous species, whereas they can exert stimulating effects on any species.
  8. Morphogens obtained from the protoplasm by autolysis or ashing are likely to be cytomorphogens and therefore may exert stimulating or inhibitory influence on only homologous species.
  9. The morphogens are also the determinants of the protein molecular structures of the cell and may exert their growth influence because of this action.
Chapter 3: Morphogens as Regulators of Cell Vitality: II. Biodynamic Influences on Cell Metabolism

The Nucleus as the Seat of Control of Fission

Now that we have integrated the experimental evidence into coordinated principles of the effects of the morphogens on cell division, we propose to study the biodynamics of cell metabolism in an attempt to explain the manner in which these effects are accomplished.

Cell division is preceded by changes in the nucleus. The nuclear changes, involving a duplication of nuclear material, are the first phenomena observed in the complicated course of events leading o complete fission. The duplication of the nucleus prior to complete mitosis has been demonstrated in a spectacular manner by Jacques Loeb (1906). He demonstrated that hypertonic seawater prevents the cell wall rupture that allows complete fission to occur. However, it does not, for a limited time, interfere with the normal metabolism of the nucleus. By placing an egg in hypertonic seawater, he was able to observe as many as forty complete nuclear divisions without one complete fission. When the egg was transferred back to normal seawater, there were forty immediate, complete fissions. Each nuclear division gave rise to a complete cell. The number of nuclear divisions depended on the time the egg was exposed to the hypertonic solution.

This nuclear influence has also been noted by Mast and Pace (1939) in their studies of the influence of minerals on Chilomonas paramecium. Monsters were formed when Chilomonas were grown in a culture medium containing a suboptimum magnesium concentration. If the differentiation were not allowed to carry too far, the organisms would revert back to normal morphology when transferred to a medium containing an optimum concentration of magnesium. The monster differentiation occurred in the cytoplasm, as a result of the deficient media, but the organizing abilities of the nucleus were not influenced and succeeded in bringing the cell morphology back to normal.

The existence of certain changes in the nucleus that initiate cell division is indicated by the sudden increase in nuclear size shortly before division. Robertson (1923) has reviewed this phenomena and included a growth curve that demonstrates that the cytoplasm undergoes steady increase in mass after cell division, but the nuclear increase is slower until shortly before subsequent division, at which time there is a sudden acceleration [that is] completely absent in the cytoplasm (see Figure 4).

Figure 4. Comparison of the growth of (a) cytoplasm and (b) nucleus. The abscissa represents the time in hours since the last nuclear division; the ordinate shows the growth in volume (Robertson, T.B., Chemical Basis of Growth and Senescence, J.B. Lippincott Co., Philadelphia, 1923). (See original for image.)

There has been controversy over the problem of the location of the mechanism responsible for the perpetuation of the cell. The great predominance of evidence seems to favor the nucleus. Claude (1943) mentions the axiom that any substance that possesses the property of self-duplication also contains nucleic acid. He mentions that small cytoplasmic particles have been shown to contain ribonucleic acid but cautions that there is a possibility that these arise from nuclear metabolism.

The conclusions of Mirsky and Pollister (1943) leave little doubt but that nucleic acids and nucleoproteins are exclusively of nuclear origin. Quantitative determinations of nucleoprotein from different tissues indicate that more nucleoprotein is obtained from cells with relatively larger nuclear volume; this is exactly reverse of what would exist if nucleoprotein were produced in the cytoplasm. By removing the cytoplasm of cells and subjecting the residue to a high-speed mixer, the nuclei are caused to form threads, which are considered to be solid masses of chromatin. Analysis has shown these threads to be almost 100 percent nucleoprotein. These facts lead these investigators to conclude that nucleoprotein is the substance of the chromosome.

There is an interchange of nuclear and cytoplasmic constituents shortly before mitosis. At this time nuclear chromatin particles are “shed” into the cytoplasm. This phenomenon has been adequately reviewed by Jennings (1940). The phenomenon of the “shedding” of chromatin macronuclear material at each fission is also reviewed by Diller (1941).

The fact that chromatin or nucleoproteins are secreted into the cytoplasm in minute amounts at each division not only explains the puzzling occurrence of nucleic acids in the cytoplasm; it also suggests that photomorphogen determinants are split from the genes during this process and are utilized by the cytoplasm in the organization of its structure. The influence of chromatin in this respect is further suggested by the observation of Loeb that the final mass of protoplasm in a cell is directly proportional to the mass of chromatin in a given species.

The Nucleus as the Seat of Cell Vitality

Not only is the nucleus of vital importance as that part of the cell that is responsible for fission and reproduction, but also it appears to be the seat of the complicated chemistry that provides the cell with energy to maintain its metabolic processes and structural integrity.

Electrical Potentials in the Cell

Dr. George W. Crile of the Cleveland Clinic Foundation has provided us with a series of brilliant experiments that establish a foundation on which to build a coordinated hypothesis of cell vitality. His researches—critically received by his contemporaries as unwarranted speculation—have been shown to be extremely prophetic in the light of later developments (Seifriz, W., “The Physical Properties of Protoplasm,” Ann. Rev. Physiol., 7:35–60, 1945).

Working in Crile’s laboratory, Telkes (1931) demonstrated by means of micromanipulator needles that there is an electrical potential between the surrounding media and cytoplasm of an amoeba on the order of 15 millivolts. This potential is apparently in proportion to one existing between the nucleus and the cytoplasm.

Autosynthetic Cells

Crile and his coworkers speculated on the function of this potential difference in the organization of the cell. They observed that lipoid and protein derivatives from brain tissues have a potential difference of approximately 60 millivolts when measured against an electrolyte solution. By combining the lipoid and protein extracts of brain in the presence of a suitable electrolyte solution, Crile, Telkes, and Rowland (1931) were able to obtain an immediate organization of lifelike individuals, which they termed autosynthetic cells.

The lipoid solution was obtained by ether extraction of calf’s brain that had been minced and rapidly dried at a temperature determined by evaporation. The sterile protein solution was obtained from the ether-extracted residue of calf’s brain by mixing it with a solution of electrolytes at the same concentration as found in calf’s brain, allowing it to stand, and then boiling for one-half hour, followed by filtering. The pH was adjusted to 7.8 by addition of 0.2N HCl, and the boiling and filtering were repeated several times, care being taken to prevent dilution.

An alternate method of preparation of the sterile protein solution was offered. Mix the residue with 10 percent NaCl solution, filter acidulate with acetic acid, and then saturate with ammonium sulfate. The mixture is refrigerated and centrifuged. This process is repeated several times. The filtrate is finally dissolved in electrolyte solution so as to contain about 0.5 percent protein.

When the lipoid and protein solutions were mixed—0.2 to 0.5 cc lipoid with 10 cc of sterile protein—immediate organization of autosynthetic cells was observed under the microscope. Crile and his coworkers (1931) observed that many investigators have succeeded in producing “synthetic” cells exhibiting various phenomena peculiar to living organisms, but none have been able to maintain this reactivity for prolonged periods.

The autosynthetic cells formed by Crile’s method grew slowly and multiplied by both budding and direct fission. The cells were nucleated and took vital stains. The cells were kept alive in cultures for several months by the addition of sterile protein solution from time to time and by constant subdivision of the cultures. During this period they continued to exhibit the phenomena of life, such as reproduction, growth, movement, and respiration.

The oxygen consumption was measured as high as 14 mm3 per 2 cc of cell mixture and was shown to be dependent on the availability of protein in the substrate for metabolic purposes. The respiratory quotient was measured at 0.7 to 0.98 and was increased considerably by the addition of glucose to the media. The cells were dependent on oxygen supply to maintain their metabolism, since when they were separated from oxygen, they gradually disintegrated into amorphous masses with yellow droplets. Free movement, similar to Brownian movement, could be detected in the cytoplasm under microscopic examination.

The form of the cells depended on the integrity of the lipoid solution. Intense radium radiation of the lipoid prevented the cells from forming, although radiation of the protein or electrolyte had no demonstrable effect. Lipoid solution that had been stored or to which cyanide had been added did not form cells but [instead formed] large “fatty” droplets reminiscent of fatty degeneration. Lipoid obtained from dogs that had died of distemper, from rabbits that had died from exhaustion of insomnia, or from cancerous tissue would not produce organized cells but instead formed bizarre structures with fatty droplets, similar to those formed from irradiated lipoid. Although the protein moiety could be severely treated, the effectiveness of the lipoid was destroyed by heating the dried substance to 50 degrees C. It was very necessary to obtain the lipoid from healthy animals; otherwise imperfect cells were formed.

It becomes increasingly obvious that the brain lipoid supplied some substance that was responsible for the morphological organization of the autosynthetic cells. In their natural environment, morphogen groups are often associated with a lecithin or fatty molecule. The fact that they seem to be associated thus in these experiments conforms to the observation of other experimenters. It is quite likely that the greater success of Crile and his coworkers in the production and cultivation of “synthetic” cells is due to the fact that their technique introduces protomorphogen groups with organizing characteristics as a part of the substrate.

These workers seemed to realize the organizing importance of the mineral groups (protomorphogens),_ for they noticed that when potassium was eliminated from the electrolyte mixture, the formation of the cells was delayed. They comment that the potassium and phosphorus compounds adsorbed on the lipoid were important for their morphogenic influences and speculate that no cells would be organized if these minerals could be eliminated from the lipoid as well as the electrolyte. We suggest that the potassium and other minerals present in the electrolyte are not a part of the original organizing influences but are necessary as substrate material for the protomorphogens in the lipoid, without which the formation of the cells would be impaired.

Although protein and electrolyte solutions could be effectively prepared from other organs, only brain lipoid could be successfully employed. We might wonder why it is not possible to obtain morphogen groups from all organs and why they are so peculiarly effective when obtained from brain. As a possible suggestion, we postulate that the metabolism of nervous tissue, brain in particular, requires the presence of a polymerizing factor in order to meet the demands of the constant production of association fibers and memory paths. We shall introduce evidence later that protomorphogens have the property of inducing the formation of just such thread molecules as we are concerned with here. (Further experiments show brain cephalin to be one of the best sources of active protomorphogens. See Chapter 5.)

The influence of external factors on the morphology of the autosynthetic cells suggests that the morphogens concerned do not exert the comprehensive organizing characteristics of cytomorphogens but are limited to the more basic functions of protomorphogens. (If the primary purpose of brain morphogens were simply to facilitate protein polymerization, this is what we would expect.) Although nucleated cells were formed within the range pH of 4.0–8.5, ciliated structures were formed only at a pH of 7.2–7.8.

The addition of adrenal protein solution caused the production of amoeboid cells with active pseudopodia. Our investigation of the literature has failed to produce any evidence that such pH changes or substrate additions influence the form of normal cells, whose morphological integrity is maintained by cytomorphogen.

Electrical Potentials and Cell Vitality

These experiments from the Cleveland Clinic Foundation have thrown considerable light on the problems of cell senescence. Grile, Rowland, and Telkes (1928) demonstrated the significance of the electrical potential between the subcutaneous fascia and injured tissue in living animals. When [the tissue cells were] dying, the electrical potential dropped to a minimum, increased a few minutes after death, and was zero within a few hours.

Telkes (1931), in her studies on the electrical potential of the giant amoeba, observed that when the electrical potential between the protoplasm and media was reduced to zero, the cell died. She observed a “striking parallelism” between this potential difference and the viability of the amoeba. Reports from the Cleveland Clinic state that when the potential difference was decreased to zero by the introduction of an equal current of opposite polarity, movement ceased, and the cell assumed a spherical form. Granular material began to move through rents in the cell membrane, and the cell disintegrated. If the normal potential difference was restored, by introduction of current of proper polarity, before the tear in the membrane occurred, then the cell assumed its healthy form and became active. These carefully conducted experiments can lead only to the conclusion that the structural integrity and electrical potential of the cell are in most intimate interdependence, and one cannot exist without the other.

We should note that this phenomenon is not observed in plant cells in the same manner. Osterhout and Harris (1927–28) have shown that in some types of plant cells it is possible to kill part of the protoplasm with chloroform and measure the potential difference between the living and dead moieties. Blinks (1929) has reduced the potential difference of Halicystis to zero without observing the loss of form and death of the organism. It is apparent that there are certain basic differences in the biodynamics of plant and animal cells that must be kept in mind. Particularly significant is the fact that plants are distinguished by a clearly defined structural cell wall, whereas the animal cell substitutes the mere surface potential of its protoplasm.

Information agreeing with the amoeba experiments—and to an extent introducing an integrating factor with the plant measurements—is presented by the experiments of Damon and Osterhout (1930). They were able to observe potential difference changes in Valonia as a result of variation of the NaCl concentration in the medium, and these changes were reversible to an extent; however, if allowed to proceed too far, the potential difference changes were irreversible and accompanied by permanent cell damage.

The observation of Lundegardh (1940) on the transfer of inorganic ions across the root cell membranes in plants may offer some light on this problem. He states that while the fundamental respiration in the plant cells is a product of combustion processes not directly involved in ion absorption, there is a respiration dependent on the degree of surface potential and ion absorption or vice versa. He terms this anion respiration. This is an oxidation-reduction equilibrium in which the surface potential of the cell is balanced with the ion transport across this surface.

Raising the surface potential by application of an emf induces an increased respiration and decreased ion absorption. These experiments can be correlated with those on animal cells to the extent that the cell surface potential seems directly proportional to a fundamental respiration of the cell.

We have noted that Dr. Maria Telkes (1931) determined that the potential difference between the cytoplasm of the giant amoeba and its media averages 15 mv [millivolt]. Crile, Telkes, and Rowland (1931, 1932) made similar determinations on autosynthetic cells. The potential difference between the cytoplasm and the media was about 40 mv, the negative charge being on the cytoplasm. They also measured the potential directly between the nucleus and the cytoplasm and determined it to be about 20 mv, also with the negative charge on the cytoplasm. If the potential difference is checked when the culture is a few days old, it is found to have decreased about 10 percent, and [it has decreased] by 30 percent after three or four weeks. Some process of aging, therefore, is responsible for the potential difference decrease.

That a toxic factor in the media may be responsible is strongly hinted by the observation that washing freshly prepared autosynthetic cells increased the potential difference by about 20 percent, from -45 mv to -55 mv, and washing amoebae with distilled water increased the potential difference by 100 percent, from 20 mv to 40 mv, and increased their motility as well. We wish to call the reader’s attention to the oft reported observation that stagnant tissue cultures or infusorial cultures may sometimes be reactivated by replacing the media and washing the cells in distilled or tap water. This procedure, we believe, removes the morphogens from the media and external surface of the cell, where they are becoming concentrated and inhibiting the cell’s vital metabolism.

Telkes (1931) was able to cause a decrease in the potential difference of the giant amoeba by the addition of concentrated salt solutions to the media. The same phenomenon was noted when salt solutions were added to autosynthetic cells. Blinks (1929) also demonstrated the effects of various electrolytes in reducing or eliminating the potential difference. Upon casual speculation the reader might suggest that the toxic influence of intense concentrations of allelocatalyst (morphogens of mineral nature) is due to its effect of raising the electrolyte concentration of the media. Although the toxicity of high electrolyte concentrations cannot be denied, this phenomenon cannot be the basis of allelocatalyst toxicity, since Robertson (1923) demonstrated that media that has become toxic for its inhabitants will nevertheless support transplants. We must look elsewhere for a suggestion concerning the mechanism of the allelocatalyst.

Permeability and Electrical Potentials

Lillie (1923) reviews that a loss of permeability of the cell wall is followed by a disappearance of the potential between the cell and surrounding media. The electrical potential existing across the nuclear membrane has also been [studied] by Hardy (1913–14). He mentions that the colloidal particles inside the nucleus are negative and those in the cytoplasm are positive. Holmes (1938) has supplied us with a pertinent commentary on the potential difference between the inside and outside of the crab nerve fiber. During an impulse the nerve membrane is depolarized, and the resulting diffusion of ions drops the potential to zero. Based on the tenfold difference in potassium content of the nerve and surrounding fluids, this difference was calculate to be about 60 mv. Direct measurement shows it to be in the neighborhood of 40 mv. By experimentally raising the potassium content of the surrounding fluid, the potential difference may be caused to disappear and even be reversed. Thus this potential is proven to be dependent on the integrity of the nerve membrane and its ability to become selectively polarized to potassium.

Beumer (1934) has experimentally demonstrated that the electrical potential in living tissues is a result of the integrity of the semipermeable membrane. He advances a well founded hypothesis that among other things establishes the principle that the potential across such a membrane varies with the permeability of the membrane. He considers the chemical interaction between the phase boundaries of the solution to be basic in his explanation of the potential.

Donnan’s theory of membrane equilibria is briefly outlined by Harrow (1943). Donnan bases his theory on the impermeability of the membrane to one of the ions present. He postulated that an equilibrium potential would exist across the membrane that could be expressed in mathematical terms, and Loeb confirmed this theory by experiment. Hober (1924) considers the electrical potential across a membrane to be a function of the electric charges of the particles or pores of the membrane. Many workers have advanced tenable hypotheses to explain this phenomenon.

We are not prepared to discuss here the intricacies of the physicochemical problems involved. It will suffice to advance the obvious conclusion that the electrical potential is coexistent with the membrane and, from the experiments of Crile on the giant amoeba, the membrane depends on the electrical potential. The two phenomena are inseparable, and both are essential to the living cell.

As a cell ages, the surface boundary of protoplasm undergoes a distinct and measurable change. The work of Kopac has been reviewed by Chambers (1940), who described the method of determining the relative surface energy of the cell membrane by determining the size of an oil drop necessary to coalesce with the cell.

By means of this ingenious method, it has been experimentally shown that the surface potential of an egg that has been allowed to stand in seawater for several hours is lowered to as little as 1 percent of normal. This indicates the gradual disintegration of the vitelline membrane with time.

Kopac (1938) has developed a method of measuring the interfacial tension by means of allowing an injected oil drop to reach a given size and gradually reducing its size with a pipette. The amount of protein adsorbed on the surface of the oil drop can be estimated by the critical diameter of the oil drop at which the crinkling effect appears. The adsorbed material gathers on the surface of the oil drop, and if the diameter is reduced below the critical point at which there is a monomolecular layer of the adsorbed substance, its concentration is increased and the crinkling appears.

By means of this method, Kopac demonstrated that no proteins were adsorbed on the oil drop from a healthy cell. The proteins in a healthy cell, therefore, are bound and cannot freely accumulate on its surface. At the time of cytolysis, the membrane potential is zero, and the spontaneous deformation of the drop as a result of protein adsorption is observed. Other investigators have subjected the problem of cytolysis and aging to a similar scrutiny and come to the same conclusions.

Ruzicka (1922) states that as age advances the pH approaches the isoelectric point. Hitchcock (1926) states that the permeability of a membrane is greatest near the isoelectric point of the proteins and varies with the pH. Thus, generally speaking, the permeability increases with age.

We believe that the pH variation is a result of this membrane change. Some students of geriatrics may object to this statement. Senescence is generally considered to be accompanied by gradual decreases in the permeability of various cells, particularly those of the vascular wall. We are using the term “permeability” loosely to describe that tendency of a cell boundary to maintain a potential difference. This function depends on a selective permeability to certain ions, and it is probably this selective permeability that is increased, while permeability to other substances, not concerned with maintaining the potential difference, may be increased or decreased independently.

Review: Electrical Potentials and Vitality

Reviewing the evidence herein presented, we believe we are correct in postulating that the vitality of a cell is in direct proportion to the electrical potential existing between it and its surrounding medium and probably to that coexistent between the nucleus and the cytoplasm. The pH of the cytoplasm is directly proportional to the electrical potential across the cell membrane.

The electrical potential is a function of the integrity of the surface boundary of the cell, and likewise the nuclear-cytoplasmic potential is a function of the integrity of the nuclear membrane. As the cell is allowed to age, the surface boundary—and probably also the nuclear boundary—gradually disintegrates and loses its integrity. The result is a gradual lowering of the electrical potential and cytoplasmic pH. Eventually, the isoelectric point of the proteins is reached or approximated; the surface potential becomes nearly zero, and the cell undergoes lysis. As we have shown earlier, this is the inevitable fate of a culture of single cells when the culture media is not periodically diluted or replaced, irrespective of the continued availability of foodstuffs.

Our problem now is to organize the experimental evidence in such a way as to present a hypothesis to indicate both the cause of the gradual disintegration of the cell membrane and the mode by which the eventual lysis occurs.

Effect of Protomorphogens on Electrical Potentials

Burrows and Jorstad (1926) have demonstrated that changes in the cell membrane [occur] in consequence of the secretion of a toxic product by the cell itself. They have shown that when cells are caused to exist in sterile culture flasks, morphogens accumulate that exert an effect on the cell. (Burrows and Jorstad call this substance “archusia,” but inasmuch as we have identified it as morphogens, we shall employ [the latter] term.) When the morphogens have reached a moderate concentration in the media, they cause the cell to secrete a soap-like substance that they term “ergusia.” This substance decreases the surface tension of the cell membrane and apparently is responsible for the change in the membrane, resulting in loss of potential difference across it.

Because of the accumulation of fatty droplets in aging cells filled with waste materials, we suggest that this ergusia consists of concentrated morphogens whose electrolytic mineral properties are protected by a lecithin or fatty envelope. Simms and Stillman (1937) have experimentally induced the formation of fat granules in the cytoplasm of cells cultured in vitro by means of the addition to the medium of a factor extracted from plasma.

A brief review of the methods and chemistry of morphogens will recall that fat solvents such as acetone and alcohol ether are used to extract them from cells. Robertson was able to deprive autolyzed yeast cells of allelocatalytic effect by repeated washings in acetone. Carrel found that washing cell extracts with alcohol ether reduced the growth-inhibiting effects of the extracts to a remarkable extent.

There seems to be no possibility of preventing the disastrous effects of morphogens in reducing the integrity of the cell surface boundary. Baker has been able to rejuvenate inactive cultures by the addition of embryo juice and serum. He was able to cause extreme mitotic activity in old cultures by this method. Baker (1938) concludes from this work that the inactivity of old cultures is not due to accumulation of toxic substances, [and that] in one instance, where exceedingly active mitosis occurred, the culture cells suddenly “dissolved.” In spite of the driving effect of growth promoters such as embryonic juice extracts, the accumulated morphogens succeeded in lowering the cell potential to the extent that lysis occurred.

Robertson (1923) also demonstrated that once cells had reached the limit of morphogen concentration, addition of excess foodstuffs did not forestall the inevitable degeneration of the cells.

We have seen that the gradual disintegration of the cell membrane with age is due to the accumulation of morphogens in the surrounding media. This then is probably the universal mode of action by which the accumulating morphogens inhibit mitosis and eventually cause destruction of the cell.

Biochemical Systems in the Cell

Reversible Nature of Dynamic Cell Enzyme Systems

Elementary cell biodynamics teaches that the protein moiety of the protoplasm, at the least, is in a dynamic state of constant catabolism and anabolism. Rauen (1942) has advanced this conception by reviewing the constant changes occurring within a certain framework of living proteins. He is concerned with the need for such a dynamic activity to enable the protein to engage in specific immunization reactions. Schoenheimer (1942) generalizes that “all chemical reactions that the body is capable of performing are carried out continually.” In particular his conception of the dynamic state of protein metabolism is adequately founded upon numerous experiments with nitrogen isotopes.

The cell enzymes catalyze these reactions, which are constantly in a state of equilibrium. As the cell ages, its metabolic processes slow up, and indications of vitality such as mitotic activity are impaired and finally cease. It has often been observed and commented upon that aged tissues do not repair as rapidly as youthful structures.

This gradual diminishing of the rate of cell metabolism can be explained on the basis of a change in the equilibrium of the dynamic reactions of the proteins of the protoplasm. As the cell ages, the constructive—or anabolic—phase of this reaction assumes less importance than the destructive, or catabolic, phase.

The critical factor in the determination of the balance between the constructive and destructive phases of protein metabolism may be the pH of the cell fluids exerting its influence over the catalyzing enzymes. Haldane (1930) states that if an enzyme accelerates any reaction, it accelerates the reverse action to about the same extent. He mentions that hydrogen ions may influence a reaction either by affecting the rate of change or by destroying the enzyme.

The reversibility of enzyme action is extensively discussed in reviews and textbooks. Mathews (1939) discusses in detail the frequency of reversible enzyme reactions that respond to the mass-action law. Waksman and Davison (1926) mention that enzymes accelerate both hydrolytic and synthetic processes and that theoretically all enzyme reactions are reversible, depending on the limitations of their environment. Starling’s work (1936) on physiology reviews reversible enzyme phenomena and mentions the constructive action of pepsin and trypsin at pH values different from the optimum for hydrolytic action.

Hydrogen ion potential has been reported in the work of Mullins (1942) to effect the binding of potassium by protein molecules. This binding is probably catalyzed by enzyme activity and is of special interest in our work because it is a phenomenon analogous to the organization of protein structure by mineral protomorphogens.

The gradual reduction of cytoplasm pH values with age, as outlined herein, is quite conceivably the influence that causes the dynamic equilibrium of protein metabolism to emphasize the destructive phase. This change in pH as a consequence of membrane instability could either swing the reversible enzyme activity more to the catabolic side of the equilibrium or inhibit the anabolic enzymes in their balance with the catabolic, depending on what type of enzyme equilibria are responsible for the dynamic metabolism of cell proteins.

There is a fertile field of experimental investigation in the uncharted phases of enzyme activity responsible for this phenomenon and the influence of environmental factors such as pH on this equilibrium.

There is an unquestioned swing to lower pH values in the protoplasm of cells undergoing dissolution and autolysis. Turck (1933) reviews this phenomenon, calling attention to the fact that autolysis may be caused to cease if the tissues are made sufficiently alkaline. He mentions that no evidence of autolysis in mammalian tissues, either in vitro or in vivo, can be detected if the pH values are held close to that of he animal’s normal blood. In a discussion of the autolysis of tissue proteins, Lloyd and Shore (1938) generalize that all the changes occurring in a living cell are reversible, while those in a dead cell occur only in one direction. They mention that the reduced pH in a dead cell supplies a more favorable environment for the action of the autolytic enzymes.

Although we hold that this lowering of pH is a gradually occurring phenomenon, once it has reached a critical stage, it is enhanced to a prodigious degree by the production of ionizable carboxyl groups [resulting from] the irreversible dissociation of protein macromolecules to [compounds of ] lower molecular weight (The Cell and Protoplasm, Chambers, R., Publ. Am. Assoc. Adv. Sci., No. 14. 1940).

It is of interest to note Chambers’s comment (1940) that during autolysis there is a vigorous shift to lower pH values in the cytoplasm, while that of the nucleus tends to persist. We must conclude that there are two electrical potentials, and consequently two pH values, of importance in the cell. The first is the electrical potential across the surface boundary of the cytoplasm between the cytoplasm and the media. The second is the electrical potential across the nuclear membrane between the nucleus and the cytoplasm. It is apparent therefore that the effects of morphogens accumulating in the media are primarily expended on the surface boundary of the cell and exert their primary influence on this phase of the cell potential. The secondary effect, as a consequence of the changes in the cytoplasm itself, is expended on the nuclear wall. Therefore, it is seen that the nuclear pH would tend to persist after the cytoplasmic pH begins to change. This is the experimentally observed fact.

Review: Adverse Influence of Protomorphogen Accumulations

We may now expand our working hypothesis concerning the changes induced in the cell as a result of accumulating morphogens in the surrounding media. The morphogens, a product of cell activity, accumulate in the surrounding media and protoplasm. They progressively destroy the surface boundary of the cytoplasm, resulting in a lowered potential difference between the cell and its surrounding media. As a consequence of this action, the pH of the cytoplasm—and secondarily, the pH of the nucleus—is lowered.

The lowered pH in the cytoplasm and nucleus interferes with the equilibrium between the constructive and destructive phases of enzyme activity on the cell’s proteins. The dynamic metabolism of cell proteins becomes therefore less competent to maintain repair and energy-producing reactions. Gradual aging and eventual dissolution of the cell results.

It is obvious that there is a group of very complicated energy mechanisms in the cell that is suppressed by this chain of events. From a review of the literature, it may be possible to speculate on some of these energy chains that seem to be more particularly linked with morphogen metabolism. Not one of the least important of these is the phosphatase-phosphocreatine system.

Phosphatase-Phosphagen System

Huggins (1943) has commented that the phosphatases are most important in the energy production of the cell. He mentions that phosphatases are abundant in rapidly dividing tissue. Willmer (1942) has observed that the chromosomes of cells undergoing mitosis in vitro give a strongly positive reaction for phosphatase.

The presence of the enzyme phosphatase in the chromatin material is of singular importance to our study. The suggestion that it is concerned with the energy mechanism and associated strongly with rapidly dividing cells prods us to search for a possible substrate that is concerned with energy metabolism.

Such a substrate is phosphagen (also called phosphocreatine), which was isolated by Fiske and Subbarow (1929). It was shown that during muscle contraction phosphocreatine is hydrolyzed, losing its phosphate group. This reaction is a part of the complicated chemistry of muscle contraction involving the conversion of glycogen.

Myers and Mangun (1936) reported their observations on the muscle of guinea pig and dog, in which they noticed that potassium holds a constant ratio to the creatine or phosphocreatine. They noticed that there was excess K [potassium] over the formula requirement, but its ratio remained the same in all species and in all tissues tested. This work was an outgrowth of Myer’s comment in 1922 that glycogen, creatine, phosphoric acid, and potassium are closely associated in active muscle.

Myers and Mangun (1940) conclude that because of the phosphocreatine power of neutralizing organic acids formed during muscle contraction, phosphagen exists in muscle in the form of the dipotassium salt of creatine phosphoric acid.

In his studies of cell injury and inflammation, Menkin (1940, 1943) has shown that the injured cell releases sugar and potassium ions concomitant with glycolysis. Danowski (1941) has demonstrated that potassium is lost from cells at the point where glycolysis ceases and the phosphate esters begin to break down.

These observations strongly suggest that potassium creatine hexose phosphate is present in all cells and that the energy reaction of the cell is concerned with, among other things, the synthesis and destruction of this substance by the phosphatases present in the chromatin. It is very likely that these reactions are in a dynamic state of equilibrium in the nucleus of the cell.

Bradfield (1946) has recently commented on the activity of alkaline phosphatase and the production of fibrous proteins. He recognizes that this synthesis involves more than reversal of proteolytic activity and includes some participation of nucleic acids, but the exact nature of phosphatase influence can be determined only by further experimentation. This activity of phosphatase is significant, since the morphogens come under the classification of fibrous proteins. (See discussion in Chapter 5.)

It is noted that the key to these reactions, the enzyme phosphatase, is abundant in the chromosomes, especially of rapidly dividing cells. These phosphagen reactions are quite likely linked with the self-duplication of the chromosomes, but further experimental investigations are needed to clarify the interrelationships. Since the chromosomes are probably the primary source of morphogens, it is fitting that we speculate further on the reactions concerned with their self-duplication, in an effort to establish a working hypothesis explaining the synthesis and disposition of new morphogen molecules.


It is difficult to overestimate the importance of potassium in the biochemistry of the cell. The organization of autosynthetic cells (Crile, Telkes and Rowland, 1931, 1932) was considerably delayed when the potassium content of the electrolyte was reduced. This has led us to suggest that this ion is an indispensible constituent of the morphogen molecule. Turck (1933) found potassium a consistent constituent of incinerated tissue ash. We have reviewed evidence that it is linked with the phosphagen energy cycle.

The radioactivity of the potassium molecule has been commented on as an important participant in biological activities (Experimental Pharmacology as a Basis for Therapeutics, 2nd edition, H.H. Meyer and R. Gottlieb, J.B. Lippincott Co., Philadelphia, 1926). Reports have even been published that potassium may be substituted for in various cells by other radioactive elements, such as rubidium, or even by rays themselves transmitted to the cells. They seem to awaken the life of the cell catalytically. In this respect it is interesting to note that Turck found a surprising occurrence of rubidium in incinerated tissue ash.

A possible avenue of future research would be the investigation of the relationship of these radioactive elements to the Brownian movement commonly observed in protoplasm. This radioactive energy might possibly be the source of the electrical potential of colloidal particles that prevents their flocculation. Sedimentation rates—believed to be due to variation in the colloidal state (Ropes, M.W., Rossmeisl, E., Bauer, W., “The Relationship Between the Erythrocyte Sedimentation Rate and the Plasma Proteins,” J. Clin. Invest., 18:791–799, 1939)—vary with the dynamics of protein metabolism and indicate the loss of integrity of colloid systems in disease and senescence (Lichtman, S.S., “The Influence of Intravenous Glucose Injections on Abnormal Erythrocyte Sedimentation Speed in Relation to Activity of Infection,” Ann. Internal Med., 13:1297–1305, 1940; Kobryner, A., and Glajchgewicht, Z.U., Sang, 13:979–985, 1939).

The whole field of investigation of the interrelationships between radioactive elements and colloidal systems as indicated by variations in Brownian movement and sedimentation rate promises some clarification of the problems of potassium metabolism. We mention this phenomenon in passing since it seems to be one possible nuclear energy cycle that has received little attention.

Nucleoproteins and Chromosome Metabolism

Of greater interest in our present study are those reactions that are more intimately connected with the metabolism of the chromatin material, of which the determinant morphogens are a part.

In an excellent review of the problems of chromosomes and nucleoproteins, Mirsky (1943) has mentioned the importance of nucleoproteins in the reproduction of the chromosomes. He comments that the discovery that plant viruses consist of self-duplicating nucleoproteins suggests the possibility that chromosome nucleoproteins are also self-duplicating.

We have emphasized that the nucleus is the seat of the vital activities of the cell. We reported the experiments of Loeb in which, by altering the ionic concentration of the surrounding media, the nucleus of a cell divided into as many as forty parts without cell division. Various experimenters have successfully separated living cell fragments from their nuclei, and these denucleated fragments were able to engage in many of the activities of living tissue, but they could not reproduce and eventually died.

It is interesting at this point to recall the comment of Wilson (1900), who stated forty-seven years ago, “A fragment of a cell deprived of its nucleus may live for a considerable time and manifest the power of coordinated movement without perceptible impairment. Such a mass of protoplasm is, however, devoid of the power of assimilation, growth, and repair and sooner or later dies. In other words, those functions that involve destructive metabolism may continue for a time in the absence of the nucleus; those that involve constructive metabolism cease with its removal.”

Muller (1922) predicted that bacteriophage and the so-called bacterial virus were substances intimately related to genes and was the first to recognize this analogy, which Mirsky states is constantly before the minds of investigators.

For the purpose of our hypothesis, we assume that the nucleoprotein moiety of the chromosome is a self-reproducing virus, as indeed much of the evidence suggests. We might go further and state that since nucleoprotein is the only substance that has been demonstrated to be self-duplicating, the synthesis of new chromatin nucleoprotein is the first step in the chain of events leading to cell division.

Although the experimental work is far from complete, enough is known about the biochemistry of the chromatin nucleoprotein to enable us to offer a possible solution to some puzzling biological problems and to speculate on the position of the morphogen molecule in this system.

Wrinch (1935) considers the genetic identity of the chromosome to be a function of its characteristic protein moiety. Mazia and Jaeger (1939) have demonstrated that the structural integrity of the chromosome does not depend on nucleic acid but rather on its protein moiety. Enzymatic destruction of the nucleic acid with nuclease left a clearly visible and stainable chromosome network. Treatment with trypsin, however, results in the complete disintegration of the chromosome structure, indicating that it is maintained by the protein component.

Mazia (1941) considers this protein component to he a histone complex, since pepsin digestion did not destroy the chromosome form but only decreased its volume. Histones are susceptible to trypsin digestion but are simply degenerated to “histopeptones” by pepsin. Mazia considers that pepsin attacks a “matrix” protein, causing shrinking but not a destruction of chromosome integrity.

Stedman and Stedman have presented conclusions on a characteristic protein constituent of the chromosomes that they term “chromosomin” (Callan, H.G., Stedman, E., and Stedman, Mrs. E., “Distribution of Nucleic Acid in the Cell,” Nature, 152:503-–504, 1943; Stedman, E., “The Chemistry of Cell Nuclei,” Biochem. J., 39:lviii–lvix, 1945). Their arguments have been disputed by Callan. They regard “chromosomin” as the chemical basis of inheritance and supply supportive evidence in the form of enzymatic analyses for their contention that “chromosomin,” rather than nucleic acid or histone, is the characteristic chromosome substance responsible for the determinant influences of the chromosome.

Mirsky and Pollister (1946) have extracted a substance from the nucleus termed “chromosin” that consists of desoxyribonucleic acid, histone and a nonhistone protein. It apparently carries the genetically active chromosome constituents, since it is active in transforming pneumococcus types. These investigators caution that it should not be considered a definite chemical compound, and it is not yet established experimentally whether protein is a necessary constituent of the transforming agent.

Lately the stand that protein, rather than nucleic acid, is responsible for the genetic basis of the chromosome has been threatened as a result of the discovery that a highly polymerized, protein-free desoxyribonucleic acid can cause inheritable transformations in the characteristics of certain types of pneumococci (Avery, O.T., McLeod, C.M., and McCarty, M., “Studies on the Chemical Nature of the Substance Inducing Transformation of Pneumococcal Types,” J. Exp. Med., 79:137–158, 1944). Such nucleic acid is antigenically inert when brought into contact with immune sera. It seems, however, that nucleic acid is concerned with metabolic transformations of the chromatin (see later discussion in this chapter), and perhaps this phenomenon will resolve itself into an expression of nucleic acid influence over the polymerization of chromosome morphogens. (This and similar experiments are discussed in Chapter 4.)

Darlington and La Cour (1945) have studied the influence of nucleic acid over chromosome structure. They conclude that the stability of a chromosome is dependent on its nucleic acid charge, preventing the depolymerization induced by X-rays or promoting a prompt reunion of the broken ends of the chromosome.

Important advances in the knowledge of nucleoprotein chemistry are being constantly reported. Many excellent reviews of the subject exist, probably the most pertinent to our studies being that of Mirsky (1943). Much general information on the nature of the bonds between nucleic acid and various protein components is adequately reviewed therein.

The identification of the protein moiety of nucleoprotein with the morphogen groups is strongly suggested by the morphogenic influence of the former and the growth influences of both in vitro. We shall shortly review evidence establishing nucleoprotein as a growth stimulant in vitro. It is of interest to note, however, that Burrows (1925) reports that he was easily able to extract archusia (morphogens) with salt solution. Mirsky and Pollister (1942) have recently reported a method for the extraction of nucleoprotein that consists of treatment with saline solution. After such treatment, microscopic examination shows the nuclei devoid of chromatin. This evidence seems to link morphogens with chromatin nucleoprotein.

Also significant in establishing the morphogen groups with the protein moiety of chromosome nucleoprotein is the observation that the structure of the chromosome is destroyed by trypsin but not by nuclease. Simms and Stillman (1937) mention that the inhibitory product of cell metabolism that accumulates in the media is destroyed by trypsin. This inhibitory substance consists primarily of morphogens. In spite of their comparative stability, the morphogen groups seem especially susceptible to trypsin digestion.

We postulate therefore that the essential nucleoprotein of the chromosome contains a protein moiety that carries the morphogen groups and is concerned with its determinant activity and a nucleic acid moiety, which, as we shall now discuss, is responsible for its self-duplicating characteristic.

Wrinch (1936) has suggested a similar hypothesis of the molecular structure of the chromosomes. Recognizing the dual nature of the chromosome—basic protein and nucleic acid—she comments that the protein is the disruptive element, while the nucleic acid is the synthesizing, or constructive, element of the pair.

Recently it has been demonstrated that actively dividing cells have a high concentration of ribonucleic acid, while resting cells contain a greater amount of desoxyribonucleic [deoxyribonucleic] acids (Jorpes, E., “Analysis of Pancreatic Nucleic Acids,” Acta Med. Scand., 68:503–573, 1928; Caspersson, T., and Schultz, J., “Pentose Nucleotides in the Cytoplasm of Growing Tissues,” Nature, 143:602–603,1939). This suggests that the chemical reactions of the nucleic acid components of chromatin may be concerned with mitosis.

Thanks to Feulgen, who established a valuable reaction to desoxyribonucleic acid, it has been demonstrated that all nuclei contain this substance. This reaction has been observed in all cells investigated, but no evidence of ribonucleic acid has been found in the cytoplasm (Mirsky, 1943).

On the other hand, ribonucleic is considered to be the nucleic acid of the cytoplasm. This suggestion was first made by Feulgen and Rossenbeck (1924). Later, Feulgen, Behrens, and Mahdihassan (1937) separated desoxyribonucleic acid from the nuclei of rye embryo cells, and Behrens isolated ribonucleic acid from the remaining cytoplasm (Behrens, 1938).

More recently, Davidson and Waymouth (1944) have presented more conclusive experimental evidence that desoxyribonucleic acid is located in the nucleus and ribonucleic acid [is] mainly in the cytoplasm. They further report that the concentration is particularly high in rapidly growing tissues.

Because of the intense concentration of ribonucleic acid at the nuclear membrane of the sea urchin egg, Caspersson and Schultz (1940) concluded that [ribonucleic acid] is synthesized at this point. These investigators also noted the intense nucleic acid absorption spectrum in rapidly dividing cells as compared with resting cells (Caspersson and Schultz, 1939). Caspersson and Thorell (1941) found high concentrations of nucleic acid in the cytoplasm of the most actively dividing cells in the chick embryo.

Caspersson speculated on the link between nucleic acid concentrations in the cytoplasm and the synthesis of new protein. With his colleagues (Caspersson, Landstrom-Hyden and Aquilonius, 1941), he was able to demonstrate that the cytoplasm of glands concerned with the synthesis of protein is high in ribonucleic acid; specifically, they report the increase in ribonucleic in the cytoplasm of pancreas stimulated into intense activity. The increase was located particularly in the region of the nuclear membrane. Thorell (1944) comments that the content of ribonucleic acid in the cytoplasm is an index of the intensity of metabolism and the protein synthesizing capacity ofthesystem.

Some cytoplasmic nucleic acid is found in basophilic granules. Van Herwerden (1913) caused cytoplasmic granules to disappear after treatment of the cell with nuclease. Brachet (1940) demonstrated, by use of a nuclease specific to ribonucleic acid, that the basophilic granules in cytoplasm contain this substance. Menke (1938) has concluded that the chloroplasts contain ribonucleic acid. Claude (1941) has isolated by centrifugation cytoplasmic granules that contain nucleoprotein and lipid.

Fischer (1939) has corroborated these observations by demonstrating that the nonspecific growth-promoting properties of beef embryo nucleoproteins are primarily due to the ribonucleic acid fraction, rather than the desoxyribose fraction.

In a recent review of cytoplasmic nucleoproteins, Davidson (1945) remarks that the phospholipin-ribonucleoprotein particles of the cytoplasm lend themselves admirably as organs of protein synthesis. Their similarity with genes and viruses is touched upon. An extremely significant statement from the standpoint of the morphogen hypothesis is his comment, “It appears probable, therefore, that the phospholipin-ribonucleoprotein macromolecules constitute some of the fundamental units out of which living matter is built.”

Review of Nucleoprotein Metabolism

To recapitulate, we are faced with the following experimentally demonstrated phenomena:

  1. Desoxyribonucleic acid is exclusively found in the nucleus, probably in the chromatin.
  2. Ribonucleic acid is found both at the nuclear wall, where it is synthesized, and in certain basophilic cytoplasmic granules.
  3. It is the ribonucleic acid fraction of the nucleoprotein that is a growth promoter when added to tissue in vitro.
  4. An increase in the cytoplasmic content of ribonucleic acid is associated with protein synthesis and cell division.

We venture to speculate as follows:

  1. The ribonucleic acid synthesized at the nuclear wall is converted into desoxyribonucleic acid in the process of chromatin synthesis and becomes a part of chromatin nucleoprotein.
  2. As a consequence of chromatin metabolism, it is again broken down into the ribose form in the nucleoprotein complement of the chromatin granules secreted into the cytoplasm, whose purpose is to serve as determinants for cell structure.
  3. As the morphogen moiety of the chromatin granule is utilized as a determinant, the ribonucleic acid becomes available again for more chromatin synthesis at the nuclear wall.
  4. An alternative suggestion would embrace the hypothesis that chromatin metabolism preceding cell division results in the nuclease conversion of desoxyribonucleic acid into ribonucleic acid and its transfer into the cytoplasm. As a consequence of this reaction, the morphogcn moiety of the chromatin finds its way into the cytoplasm, where its determinant activity is expressed. The inclusion of ribonucleic acid in the media of a cell would facilitate its appearance in the cytoplasm, and thus [it would] act as a growth-promoting This hypothesis would integrate the observation of greatly increased amounts of ribonucleic acid appearing in the cytoplasm at the time of fission with the probability that chromatin synthesis is the key activity associated in mitosis.

The nucleic acid cycle described above is indicated in part by the observations of Davidson and Waymouth (1944) that the ratio of desoxyribonucleic acid (nucleus) to ribonucleic acid (cytoplasm) varies widely in different organs but is possibly higher in the adult than the embryo. Evidently, the constructive processes are not proceeding as rapidly in the adult (nuclear conversion of ribo- into desoxyribonucleic acid), and therefore ribonucleic acid is now at a higher level in the cytoplasm.

The evidence suggests that the chemistry of nucleic acid synthesis is connected with the phosphatase destruction of phosphagen. The knowledge of the high concentration of phosphatase in chromatin, in addition to the energy coupling reaction of phosphagen, should stimulate investigation of this possibility. The release of hexose as a result of phosphatase influence on phosphagen could possibly supply the carbohydrate moiety for ribonucleic acid synthesis. That morphogen metabolism is intimately linked with glycolysis is indicated by reports that the glycogen content of embryos decreases 35 percent during invagination, the period of most intense morphogen action (Heatley, 1935).

Inasmuch as we postulate that the nucleic acid constituent is concerned with the energy and synthesizing reactions of the chromatin (the protein being the factor concerned with structure), the interesting observations of Mazia and Jaeger (1939) that nuclease releases nucleic acid into the cytoplasm while leaving the protein framework intact is extremely significant. It is possible that physiological nuclease activity is responsible for the appearance of ribonucleic acid in the cytoplasm of rapidly dividing cells. This nuclease activity may be a necessary precursor of the extrusion of chromatin granules into the cytoplasm during cell division, [as opposed to being] a concomitant phenomenon.

The conception of nucleic acid metabolism offered above has been suggested in part by others. Caspersson (1938) has observed that the quantity of nucleic acid in a dividing spermatozoa increases during prophase and decreases during telophase. He suggests that nucleic acid is therefore concerned in some manner with the synthesis of the genes. He reports elsewhere (1938) that desoxyribonucleic acid is found exclusively in the chromosomes and present there in large amounts before cell division. This strongly indicates the correlation between desoxyribonucleic acid metabolism and synthesis of new chromosome material.

Brachet (1933) has suggested that desoxyribonucleic acid is formed at the expense of ribonucleic acid. He observed the increase in desoxyribonucleic acid and decrease in ribonucleic acid after fertilization of the sea urchin egg. His contentions have been supported by ultraviolet absorption measurements made on the sea urchin egg by Caspersson and Schultz (1940). The suggestion of the determinant effect of cytoplasmic granules receives support from the observations of Caspersson and Brandt (1941). Ultraviolet absorption measurements of volutin granules in yeast show that when the cell begins to grow, the resting granules swell, multiply, and disappear, with a concomitant increase in the absorption of ultraviolet light in the hyaloplasm [occurring]. This indicates a loss of nucleic acid from the granule into the hyaloplasm. Further substantiation of this suggestion is contained in the comments of Jennings and Diller, reviewed earlier, concerning the “shedding” of macromolecular fragments into the cytoplasm from the nucleus.

Further knowledge on this subject is possible as a result of the conceptions advanced by Schultz, Caspersson, and Aquilonius (1940) concerning heterochromatin. Heterochromatin is the framework of the chromosome that remains visible during the period of the mitotic cycle, when the chromosome loses its nucleic acids and becomes lost to sight. It is not considered to contain any genes.

The functions of the nucleolus seem to be connected with the heterochromatin. It is thought to exert an influence over the production of nucleic acids and to be inert only in the respect that it does not carry genes or influence morphology. More work on this conception has been added by Darlington (1942).

It is quite possible that the heterochromatin in the nucleolus is concerned with the synthesis of nucleic acid and morphogen groups for the construction of a new genetically potent chromosome.

We have discussed the synthesis of ribose nucleic acid at the nuclear wall and its possible conversion into the desoxyribonucleic acid of the chromatin. The biochemistry of the protein component of chromatin nucleoproteins is less well charted.

Fischer (1941), in his review of the growth-promoting substance in embryo juice, states that neither the nucleic acid nor the protein moiety of nucleoproteins is an active growth promoter by itself. When combined, however, nucleoprotein in embryo juice is a nonspecific growth-promoting factor. We have mentioned previously that nucleoprotein is a powerful growth promoter and in general is nonspecific in its activity. A recent review discusses the growth-stimulating effects of chromatin in vitro (“Mitotic Stimulation of Wound Healing,” J.A.M.A., 128:290–291, 1945).

Werner (1944) has performed similar experiments. Saline extracts of heterologous tissues were tested for growth-promoting effects in vitro. (The reader will recall the fact that nucleoproteins are extracted with saline solution [Mirsky, A.E., and Pollister, A.W., “Nucleoproteins of Cell Nuclei,” Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. USA., 28:344–352, 1942; Burrows, M.T., “Studies To Determine the Biological Significance of the Vitamins,” Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol. & Med., 22:241–245, 1925]). No growth stimulation was observed unless [the extracts were] further extracted with acetone or petroleum ether. (Morphogens are removed by these solvents; their presence contaminated the nucleoproteins and prevented their use as a growth stimulant in heterologous species.)

The reader may question our suggestion that the heat-stable protein component of chromatin nucleoprotein contains morphogen groups because its growth-promoting effects are nonspecific. It would seem that the morphogens would limit the activity of the compound to homologous species.

In the first place, nucleoprotein is a most complex mo1ecu1e, as shown by the fact that it must be hydrolyzed to respond with Feulgen’s reaction (Van Camp, G., “Role of an Enzyme, Endosomase, in Cell Division,” Bull. Soc. Chem. Biol., 17:169–179, 1935). And in the second place, it has been shown that ultracentrifuged extracts of the macromolecular fraction of chick embryo, which is chromatin nucleoprotein, have greater growth-promoting properties after heating (Tennant, R., Liebow, A.A., and Stern, K.G., “Effect of Macromolecular Material from Chick Embryos on Growth Rate of Mouse Heart Fibroblast Cultures,” Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol. & Med., 46:18–21, 1941). It is possible that the relatively less heat-stable morphogen groups are broken down by this process into simpler forms that do not exert such strict specificity, which would restrict the biological effects of nucleoprotein.

The chemical structure of chromatin is so complex that we must be guided as much by biological observations and consequent deductions as by the insignificant knowledge we may have of the chemistry involved. It is probable that in the above cases the inclusion of the specific morphogen in the nucleoprotein molecule does not prevent it from exerting its growth-promoting effects on a variety of species.

The reader must not confuse the direct growth-promoting and inhibiting effects of morphogens with the growth-promoting effects inherent in nucleoproteins. When the two functions are combined, as they would be in chromatin nucleoprotein, many possibilities can be envisioned. There may be a competition between the growth-inhibiting effects of the morphogens and the stimulating effects of the nucleoproteins if the test is made on a related species. Many experiments reviewed earlier have shown that the inclusion of morphogens in an embryo extract may even result in an inhibition of growth. This effect would depend on the complexity, concentration, and relative specificity of the morphogens involved, and thus its appearance in experimental observations would vary widely with the various techniques employed.

To summarize our contentions:

  1. The nucleoprotein of chromatin is the key to cell vitality and cell division, it being the only self-duplicating molecule in living organisms.
  2. This nucleoprotein consists of nucleic acids and protein.
  3. The nucleic acids are concerned with the synthesis of new molecules and the energy mechanisms of the nucleus.
  4. The protein moiety contains the structural basis of the chromatin and the morphogens.
  5. New nucleoprotein is synthesized in the nuclei, as the initial stage of cell reproduction.

Morphogen Cycles

We have briefly postulated the biochemistry of the nucleic acid component, but we have little to offer in the form of a hypothesis for the protein part. We must be concerned, however, with the mineral substrate that must be present in order for the mineral “skeleton” of the morphogens to be created. Duplication of chromatin nucleoprotein infers synthesis of new morphogens, and at this point we revert to our hypothesis of morphogen metabolism.

It is obvious that minerals for morphogen synthesis must come from the media, which is the source of foodstuffs for the cell, but in order to come in contact with the nuclear wall, they must pass through the cytoplasm. The physical chemistry of membrane potential prohibits any suggestion that inorganic ions could pass through the cytoplasm without disastrous effects on the integrity of the cytoplasmic surface boundary, the nuclear membrane, and the colloidal nature of the cytoplasm itself.

The conception has been advanced that the colloidal state is dependent on the adsorption of inorganic ions on protein molecules. When the electrolytes are removed from a colloid, the colloid is denatured and polymerized, even to the extent of coagulation (A Handbook of Colloid Chemistry, Ostwald, W.P. Blakiston’s Son & Co., Philadelphia, 1915). We have advanced the hypothesis that no biological protein can exist without its structure being organized by a “skeleton” of mineral morphogens.

The structural proteins of the cytoplasm are necessarily a great deal more simple than those in the nucleus. In the absence of any suggestion of a better source, we anticipate that the nucleoprotein morphogenic material is constructed at the nuclear wall from the simpler specific proteins present in the cytoplasm. These proteins contain morphogens of a simpler nature, already partially constructed, for the further synthesis into cytomorphogens in the chromatin. This then is the source of simpler morphogen molecules containing mineral elements for the synthesis into chromatin in the nucleus.

We have mentioned the dynamic state of body proteins and its universal occurrence. The proteins of the cytoplasm are no exception, and their constant replacement is likely the source of “unbound” protomorphogens, protein derivatives, and mineral elements for the primary reactions of chromatin synthesis at the nuclear membrane. We doubt that these protomorphogens are lost into the media without first undergoing metabolic reactions in the nucleus. By utilizing them for chromatin synthesis, the nucleus reorganizes their structure and corrects slight changes that may have occurred, so that when they are again present in the media, they may organize cytoplasmic proteins without introducing changes in structure incompatible with the cell’s integrity. This problem is discussed in detail in our review of the organizing influence of the morphogens.

Our problem then is simply transferred to the question of where the cytoplasmic proteins obtain the mineral elements for the construction of the protomorphogen determinants necessary for their synthesis. We believe the answer to this problem is that elementary protomorphogens must be present in the media in order for cytoplasmic proteins to be formed. The cytoplasmic proteins can only be formed where all the nutrient substrate is present, namely, at the surface boundary of the cell. New mineral elements and protein components from the media must also be utilized for cytoplasmic synthesis at the cell wall.

Later in our discussion (Chapter 4), we shall see that in certain types of cells that engulf food particles from the media, the synthesis of new proteins may occur in the food vacuole inside the cytoplasm, the morphogens being supplied by the mitochondria associated with such vacuoles. This represents a special evolutionary case, however, because only a limited class of cells ingest food in this manner.

Morphogens and Nuclear Synthesis

The influence of media protomorphogens over chromatin synthesis is strikingly illustrated in the experiments reported by Iwanitzskaia (1939–40). He demonstrated that when chicken heart fibroblasts were cultivated in heterologous (dog and cat) plasma, the chromosomes were in small fragments, distorted and weakly colored. From these observations we may deduce that the heterologous protomorphogens in the media were not universal enough to act as a competent substrate for the synthesis of cytoplasmic proteins that supply morphogen factors for chromatin synthesis. Hence the synthesis of genetic material in the chromatin was hindered. That there was a deficiency of genetic material and not simply of structural molecules is indicated by the observation that the cells with distorted chromosomes exhibited nine times as many abnormal mitoses as normal cells cultivated in homologous plasma.

At this point we should digress for a moment to mention that the more complex differentiation that occurs in the cytoplasm may be determined by the cytomorphogens, which exert their effect directly from the nucleus. This hypothesis will be expanded later in our discussion. However, for the present we are only concerned with those elementary proteins constantly being formed in the cytoplasm and the elementary protomorphogens necessary for their formation. There is a distinction between media protomorphogens, which organize cytoplasmic proteins, and chromatin protomorphogens, which control cytoplasmic differentiation, that should be emphasized.·

We suggest that these basic elementary proteins in the cytoplasm are such that their specificity is not very well defined. The morphogens, to assist in their construction, need not be so complex as to exhibit distinct species-specific properties.

The reader will now, no doubt, suspect that the growth-stimulating properties that we have attributed to morphogens in the surrounding media are due to their availability for protein synthesis at the surface boundary of the cytoplasm. They are, indeed, a distinct necessity, and probably no cytoplasmic protein synthesis can occur if they are not present in the media.

It will be well to briefly recall here the experimental evidence that indicates the necessary presence of these factors in the media for cytoplasmic protein synthesis.

We have reviewed the experimental evidence suggesting that growth-promoting properties of [certain] cell metabolic products [express when the products are] present in dilute quantities in the surrounding media. Several workers have succeeded in demonstrating this phenomenon—Montrose T. Burrows, Fenton B. Turck, and T. Brailsford Robertson being those whose work we have most extensively discussed. We have also reported experimental evidence that indicates that transplanted cells will not grow if the volume of the media is too large, thus excessively diluting the protomorphogen.

We are now ready to present the hypothesis that these phenomena are a consequence of the activity of protomorphogen fragments in the surrounding media and their necessity for the construction of new cytoplasmic protein at the cell wall. We have mentioned that mitosis is initiated by chromatin synthesis and not cytoplasmic activity, but the synthesis of some cytoplasmic proteins must precede chromatin synthesis, since the mineral components of the protomophogens are supplied to the nucleus by the cytoplasmic proteins.

Excretion of Morphogens by the Cell

We are now presented with a seeming paradox. For one thing we have presented the idea that morphogens are synthesized only in the chromatin. Then we offer the paradoxical idea that chromatin synthesis cannot succeed if the cytoplasmic proteins do not supply them with morphogens—yet cytoplasmic proteins cannot be synthesized without the presence of morphogen particles in the media.

The only answer to this paradox is that the cytomorphogens of the chromatin must disintegrate and “leak” into the media. Mast and Pace (1938) have shown that the elimination of the allelocatalyst into the media is not necessarily dependent on mitosis. In order to test this suggestion, it will be necessary to supply experimental evidence of the occurrence of unbound morphogens in the cytoplasm that find their way into the media. It will also be necessary to suggest an explanation for this phenomenon.

Kidder and Claff ( 1938) have observed in ciliates the discarding of a portion of macronuclear material during division. Since this occurs most extensively in cells shortly before conjugation, they conclude that this is a phenomenon of elimination of waste substances. The mechanism of this discarding of nuclear material varied in different species observed (Kidder, G.W., and Diller, W.F., “Observations on the Binarv Fission of Four Species of Common Free-Living Ciliates, With Special Reference to the Macronuclcar Chromatin,” Biol. Bull., 67:201–219, 1934; Calkins, G.N., “Factors Controlling Longevity in Protozoan Protoplasm,” Biol. Bull., 67: 410–431, 1934).

We have mentioned that the morphogens are extracted from tissues with fat solvents. We have tentatively brought forth the suggestion that free morphogens in the cytoplasm are prevented from exerting lethal effects by a lecithin or fatty envelope. There is more evidence that these waste morphogens accumulate in the cytoplasm, forming visible fatty vacuoles as they become more concentrated. The formation of fat vacuoles in the cytoplasm is a consistent occurrence in aging cells.

Probably the most significant fact in this respect is the discovery that the growth inhibitor in serum can be removed to a considerable extent by extraction with ether-alcohol (Baker, L. E., and Carrel, A.: “Lipoids as the Growth-Inhibiting Factor in Serum,” J. Exp. Med., 42:143–154, 1925). Werner (1944, 1945) has reported that the growth inhibitor in both normal adult and tumor tissue must be removed with fat solvents before growth-stimulating factors can be demonstrated. Robertson was able to extract morphogens from yeast with acetone. Fischer (1923) has shown that as cells grow old in a restricted media, the protoplasm gradually fills up with vacuoles and fat granules, after which the cell disintegrates. MacNider (1942) reviews that as age advances, there is an accumulation of stainable lipoid in liver and kidney tissues, and that this is correlated with the ability of ether and chloroform to exert local toxic effects on these organs. We interpret this to indicate that the ether and chloroform are able to release the stainable chromatin material (morphogens) from the fatty protection and thus allow it to exert toxic effects.

The reader will recall that Crile and his coworkers (1931) found that the lipoid extract contained the organizing influence for the production of autosynthetic cells. We are emphasizing that the evidence links cytoplasmic morphogens with lipoid molecules. It seems probable that the protomorphogens discarded as nuclear metabolic products appear linked with fat in the cytoplasm.

The shedding of nuclear material into the cytoplasm is also indicated by the reorganization of the chromatin that has been observed in various infusoria. There are various means by which cells have been observed to accomplish this, one of which consists of a deeply stainable band passing along a half-moon-like mass of chromatin from one end to the other, becoming more deeply stained as it passes, and finally being shed into the cytoplasm, where it disintegrates and, we believe, accumulates under the protection of a fatty envelope (Problems of Ageing, Cowdry, E.V., Williams & Wilkins Co., Baltimore, MD, 1939; Summers, F.M., “The Division and Reorganization of the Macronuclei of Aspidisca lynceus Muller, Diophrys appendiculata Stein, and Stylonychia pustulata Ehrbg,” Arch Protistenk., 85:173–208, 1935).

Horning and Miller (1930) discuss the phenomenon of chromidiosis (an outpouring of nuclear substance and chromatin into the cell protoplasm) and its significance in the cells of higher metazoa. Although it is associated with conjugation and reproductive phenomena in protozoa, it is linked with different processes in metazoan cells. They present evidence that in metazoan cells chromidia pass through the nuclear membrane by exosmosis, and this activity varies directly with the metabolism and growth rate of the cells, particularly in neoplasms. They comment that the chromidia take part in the liberation of growth-promoting substances found in the cultures of malignant tissues.

This process (chromidiosis) is thought to upset the tension forces normally existing between the cytosome and nuclear plasm, thus affecting the stability of the nuclear membrane. This concept may be integrated with Wrinch’s hypothesis (1936) that the variable permeability of the nuclear membrane (consisting of proteins and lipoids) is concerned with mitosis.

Mazia and Jaeger (1939) have demonstrated that nuclease releases nucleic acid from the chromatin and it is then found in the cytoplasm. The protein constituent of the chromosome, however, remains intact. This evidence may or may not be significant in the study of the release of morphogens from the chromatin into the cytoplasm. Upon cursory examination, it would seem that the fact that the protein constituent remains intact would preclude any such assumption, since the morphogens are associated with the protein in the chromosome. Nevertheless, all such data must be examined and integrated into any complete hypothesis. It is apparent from these reports that the nucleoprotein constituent may react with nuclease to release ribonucleic acid into the cytoplasm as a part of the energy mechanism preceding the elimination of morphogen during the mitotic cycle.

Tittler (1935) has described the reorganization band that passes through each macronucleus of a protozoan, Urostyla grandis, at each division. He considers this reorganization a “purification” process, resulting in a phase reversal of chromatin and nuclear colloids. We postulate that this process may be universal in one form or another and that it represents the excretion of chromatin materials (morphogens) into the cytoplasm.

This presents some experimental evidence concerning the elimination of morphogens as waste material into the cytoplasm. Although it accumulates there with age under the protection of a lecithin or fatty envelope, the fact that it also accumulates in the media in a disintegrated form strongly suggests that it further leaks through the cytoplasmic surface boundary.

The question may be logically asked, what purpose does the excretion of degenerated morphogens of chromatin serve? How is it [sic] worn out? Our suggestion for future research revolves around the fact that there is a dynamic metabolic equilibrium in the chromatin that is intimately connected in some manner with the essential energy reactions of the cell, especially the dynamic replacement of protein molecules. We have discussed this in more detail previously. This dynamic metabolism produces waste chromatin that disintegrates into unbound protomorphogens that are excreted into the media in the manner we have reviewed.

We have comprehensively reviewed the experimental evidence that indicates that the accumulation of morphogens in the media inhibits growth. In addition we have presented a tentative hypothesis concerning the manner in which they cause the cell to age and eventually undergo lysis.

Adverse Influences of Excreted Morphogens

We have also reported the experiments of workers who have demonstrated the accumulation of morphogens in the cytoplasm as age progresses. Here again we are presented with the paradox that there is an accumulation of morphogens in the media with age and also an accumulation in the cytoplasm—yet both phenomena are demonstrated by experimental evidence that we dare not ignore.

Coupled with this is the gradual disintegration of the cytoplasmic wall and consequent probable increase in permeability. This eliminates a possible explanation that the cytoplasmic morphogens cannot get into the media due to decreased permeability of the cell membrane. It seems probable that as the media concentration of morphogens increases, it influences the cell in some manner by hindering further secretion of “waste” morphogens from the cytoplasm. This can be the only mode of lethal influence of high media concentrations because it has been demonstrated that the effects of these high concentrations can only be observed if there is also a high concentration of “waste” morphogens in the cytoplasm. Robertson’s allelocatalyst theory is based on this reciprocal relationship.

It is apparent that the primary lethal effect is due to the cytoplasmic accumulation. The major influence of the media concentration is probably secondary, in that it results in this cytoplasmic accumulation of protomorphogens. This is borne out by Robertson’s observations that a high protomorphogen concentration in the media is only toxic to transplants in that it shortens the time before the lethal cytoplasmic concentration will occur. Thus, the time before the inhibiting balance will appear is shortened, and the maximum attainable population will be thereby reduced. This explains the reciprocal nature of the allelocatalyst influence.

There does not seem to be enough experimental evidence available to suggest the method by which the high media protomorphogen concentrations inhibit normal secretion of “waste” protomorphogens from the cytoplasm. Experiments with cell surface potential indicate that it decreases with age, suggesting the disintegration of the cell “membrane.” It is difficult to reconcile these observations with the hypothesis that cell permeability decreases with age. Quite the reverse seems to be generally true. Therefore, the inhibition of protomorphogen secretion is probably not due to changes in the permeability of the surface boundary but, rather, vice versa, as we have suggested.

This inability of the cell to secrete “waste” protomorphogens when the media contains a high concentration of the latter may be a result of a change in the protomorphogen molecules themselves. This is suggested by the fact that higher concentrations of protomorphogens require more prolonged exposure to high temperatures for destruction. Mast and Pace (1938) have demonstrated this phenomenon, working with the cell secretion of Chilomonas paramecia.

We have mentioned the “chain-molecule” properties of protomorphogen. This property will be discussed in greater detail later, in our discussion of platelet physiology and blood coagulation. Burrows (1926) has noted that protomorphogens (ergusia) have the property of forming threadlike molecular combinations. We suggest the possibility that increased concentration causes protomorphogens to form chain molecules, i.e., polymerize. These larger size molecules may “clog” the surface boundary of the cell and thereby prevent any further escape of “waste” protomorphogen from the cytoplasm.

Mirsky (1943) has published a comprehensive review of nucleoproteins and their relation to chromosome material. He emphasizes that the desoxyribonucleic acid component is highly polymerized. He ascribes the physical properties of the chromosomes largely to their tendency to polymerize. He mentions the depolymerase present in many tissues and sera, also commenting on the ability of proteins to depolymerize nucleic acid. We shall discuss the importance of depolymerizing substances in maintaining cell vitality in Chapter 5 of this volume.

In a review of structural proteins, Astbury (1945) discusses the chain-folding nature of various fibrous proteins. Investigation with the electron microscope implies a structure of “…patterns within patterns, of successive levels of organization proceeding from the basic plans…up to relatively enormous fibrils, and thence to combinations of fibrils.” This phenomenon is ascribed to a “molecular template action.” It illustrates the rather loose manner in which we employ the term polymerization in referring to protomorphogen determinants.

More recently (Tipson, 1945), it has been emphasized that nucleic acids appear in a polymerized form. The degree of polymerization depends on the method of preparation, various specimens of desoxyribonucleic acid being reported with molecular weights from 1,500 to over 1,000,000. We have emphasized that protomorphogens are intimately associated with nucleoproteins and are probably linked with them in all biological processes. This known polymerizability of nucleic acids, therefore, lends credence to our suggestion that extracellular protomorphogens may polymerize as they become more concentrated.

Mitogenetic Radiation

Our discussion of cell dynamics would not be adequate if we did not offer a brief review of the phenomenon known as mitogenetic radiation and its possible connections with the problems under consideration.

The Russian investigator A. Gurwitsch (1924) was struck by the appearance of cell proliferation surrounding an injury to the cornea of a frog’s eye. He rejected the explanation that this was due wholly to the diffusion of an “injury hormone,” since a second wound prevented the extension of proliferation and caused a distinct “shadow.” The classic experiment reviewed in his comprehensive report (Gurwitsch, 1932) demonstrated, using onion root tips, that radiations exciting proliferation can be projected in straight lines through quartz and reflected in the manner of light. After Baron (1926) the use of yeast cultures as detectors of mitogenetic radiation became more popular. This is discussed by Gurwitsch (1932) and a critical examination of the method has been supplied by Richards and Taylor (1932).

It is only fair to comment that many negative results have been reported by those who have attempted to duplicate Gurwitsch’s experiments. Schwartz (1928) and Rossman have reported negative results, while Magrou, Magrou, and Croucroun have reported both positive and negative conclusions (Rossman, B., “Umersuchungen ueber die Theorie der mitogenetischen Strahlung,” Roux Arch. Entwicklungsmech. Org., 113:346, 1928; “Mitogenetic Induction with Yeast as Indicator,” Ibid, 114:583–586, 1929; Magrou, J., Magrou, M., and Croucroun, F., “Effect at a Distance of Bact. tumefaciens on the Development of Sea Urchin Eggs,” Compt. rend. Acad. Sci., Paris, 188:733–735, 1929).

Bateman (1935) has reviewed other experiments of interest.

The predominance of evidence, we believe, tends to support the contentions of the Gurwitsch school. Note must be made of the extremely critical technique required for successful demonstration of the existence of mitogenetic radiation.

Gurwitsch (1929) eventually concluded that the production of mitogenetic rays is not a function of dividing cells but of concurrent chemical and enzymatic reactions, which may be duplicated in vitro. He divided the types of reactions producing radiation as follows: (1) oxidations, producing radiations from 2200–2340 A (2) proteolytic reactions, producing radiations from 1940–2130 A and 2200–2420 A, and (3) glycolytic reactions, resulting in radiations from 1900–1970 A and 2170–2180 A (Gurwitsch, 1932).

Other reports have associated the production of mitogenetic radiation with glucolysis in hemolyzed blood, particularly with the decomposition of hexosediphosphoric acid (Gurvich, A. “Chemistry of Mitogenetic Radiation of Blood,” Russ. J. Physiol., 16:495–500, 1933). This reaction may be linked with the glucolytic reactions occurring in the cell nucleus concerned with the hydrolysis of creatine hexose phosphoric acid (phosphagen), which we have discussed previously. Various modes of action for mitogenetic radiation have been suggested from the experimental work performed with ultraviolet light in the significant frequencies. Some reports consider them necessary for the synthesis of proteins (Gurvich, A., and Gurvich, L., “Polymerization of Peptides Under the Influence of Mitogenetic Radiation,” Arch. Sci. Biol. (Leningrad), 54:89–94, 1939). Others have indicated that mitogenetic radiation is concerned with the action and production of “desaminase” (Gurvich and Gurvich, “Excitation of Polymerization Processes by Mitogeneric Radiations: II. Effects on Amino Acids and the Formation of a ‘Desaminase’ by Irradiation,” Acta Physicochim. U.R.S.S., 13:690–696, 1940).

Heyroth (1941) has enlarged upon an excellent review of the chemical effects of ultraviolet frequencies. Much information on the effects of these radiations on enzyme activity is contained therein.

Giese (1939) in his review of this phenomenon has indicated that since the nucleoproteins absorb ultraviolet more strongly than the cytoplasm, the lethal effect of these radiations may be exerted through their influence on the nucleoproteins. Loofbourow and others (1941) have concluded that the mitogenetic effect is due to growth-promoting factors released by living cells injured by ultraviolet light. These factors are probably released from cell nucleoproteins. Sperti, Loofbourow, and Lane (1937) have demonstrated that the release of cell-proliferating substances by injured cells is probably a universal biological phenomenon. Loofbourow, Cook, Dwyer, and Hart (1939) have shown [such substances are] liberated by cells subjected to mechanical injury as well as ultraviolet wavelengths. Loofbourow and Morgan (1940) have demonstrated that toxic factors are also produced by such treatment, and this undoubtedly has a bearing on the conflicting results reported by investigators attempting to demonstrate the existence of mitogenetic phenomena by ultraviolet irradiation of cultures.

The effects of ultraviolet irradiation vary somewhat with the wavelength and intensity. The reports are not consistent. One review mentioned rays from 2900–3300 A as lethal (Hollaender, A., and Schoeffel, E., “Mitogenetic Rays,” Quart. Rev. Biol., 6:215–222, 1931). Other investigators report stimulating effects at 2 370 A (Frank, G.M., and Gurwitsch, A., “Identity of Mitogenetic and Ultraviolet Rays,” Roux Arch. Entwicklungsmech. Org., 109:451–454, 1927). And still others find no effect at this wavelength (Kreuchen, K.H., and Bateman, J.B., “Physikalische und Biologische Untersuchungen ueber, motigenetische Strahlung,” Protoplasma, 22: 243–273, 1934). Glaser and Schott (1936) have suggested that living cells may be refractory to radiation in excess of the optimum for cell division.

Gurwitsch (1929) has suggested that the effects are exerted by means of polymerizations induced by the radiations. Heyroth (1941) reviews much data on the influence of ultraviolet radiation on polymerization phenomena. Of particular interest is one comment that polymerization by radiation of wavelengths longer than 3300 A may be reversed by rays of shorter wavelength.

It is not our purpose to enter into a detailed discussion of mitogenic rays or present an adequate review of the literature. With the scarce and conflicting data available, it is even quite difficult to present any suggestion concerning their connection with morphogen phenomena. We might venture the comment that mitogenetic radiation may interfere with the polymerization of accumulating protomorphogens. This possibility should be experimentally investigated.

In this respect it is of interest to note the report of Oster (1934) that 20–50 percent more ultraviolet energy is required to kill an old, resting yeast cell than a young, active one. If the effect of these rays is due to their influence over the polymerization of the nucleoproteins or morphogens, then this phenomenon could be explained by the greater polymerization in aged cells predicated by our experimental hypothesis. The polymerization of proteins in living organisms has been demonstrated to be partially under the control of mitogenetic radiation that has been caused to catalyze the polymerization of peptides into proteins even in the absence of the polymerizing enzymes (Gurvich, A., and Gurvich, L., “Polymerization of Peptides Under the Influence of Mitogenetic Radiation,” Arch. Sci. Biol. (Leningrad), 54:89–94, 1939). Careful experiments will indicate the exact nature of this proposed control of polymerization by mitogenetic radiation.

More recently, Gurvich and Gurvich (1940) have demonstrated that these radiations reciprocate between those produced by enzymatic reactions in the media and those produced by reactions within the nucleus. Of special interest to us is their comment that [the radiations] may be quenched by products in the media of a “fatigued” culture. These “fatigue” products very likely consist of polymerized protomorphogens accumulated in the media. In absorbing and thereby “quenching” the mitogenetic rays, the energy of the latter exerts a chemical effect, possibly resulting in the depolymerization of these protomorphogens.

Lag Period

In our previous discussion of the lag period before the initial cell division in a transplant, we discussed the experimental evidence that indicated that the amount of time lag depended on the concentration of morphogens in the new media and also on the relative age of the culture from which the transfer is obtained. We mentioned that the transferred cell had to reach a “common denominator” before its first division. This common denominator is the ratio at which the “unbound” morphogen content of the cytoplasm reaches a value low enough to permit mitosis to occur.

Any influence that reduces lag period, therefore, would tend to depolymerize and eliminate the unbound protomorphogens if our hypothesis is to be substantiated. Such seems to be the case. Washing the cells at time of transfer slightly shortens the lag period. By eliminating the influence of polymerized protomorphogens on the cell surface, this washing would cause the secretion of the protomorphogens from the cytoplasm. Although the evidence is not clear­cut, it may be that mitogenetic radiation reduces the lag period of a transplant. We have suggested that the effect of this radiation may be due to depolymerization of protomorphogens. Most significant perhaps is the demonstration of Simms and Stillman (1937) that limited treatment of cells with trypsin before transfer reduces the lag period. We have previously introduced evidence that trypsin decomposes protomorphogens. The limited treatment of aged cells with trypsin would have the effect of lowering the protomorphogen concentration in the cytoplasm.

Determinant Morphogen Cycle

Our discussion would not be complete without a brief mention of the determinant effects of morphogens on the cell structure and suggestions on the mechanism by which they are effected. We intend to cover this more completely in the following chapters, but a brief mention is necessary here in order to avoid confusion.

Our hypothesis states that degenerated protomorphogens are cleared from the chromatin and lost to the cytoplasm at each cell division. (We do not believe that the determinant effects of cytomorphogen are exerted over the cell in this manner.) Jennings (1940) has extensively reviewed the problem of the mixing of cytoplasmic material with the chromatin at each cell generation and subsequent extrusion of the material back into the cytoplasm with many minute chromatin particles. He mentions that this mixing of nuclear and cytoplasm constituents varies with different species. For instance, in paramecia at fairly regular intervals of 20 to 60 generations, great masses of nuclear material (the macronucleus) are absorbed into the cytoplasm. He states, “The transfer of so great a quantity of nuclear material into the cytoplasm must greatly affect the nature and physiological activity of the cytoplasm; some of its presumable results we shall see later in the genetics of these organisms.”

The phenomena of chromidiosis—observed in protozoa and in cells of higher metazoans—may also be concerned in the determinant cycle of the morphogens. We have reviewed (page 198) the comments of Horning and Miller (1930) on this problem. Although chromidiosis (extrusion of chromatin into the cytoplasm) in protozoa is associated with conjugation and thus the organization of cell structure, these workers present evidence that in metazoan cells it is more likely associated with the metabolic processes of growth and cell division.

Thorell (1944) comments that the nucleolar mass diminishes during differentiation, becoming very small and surrounded by an intense ring of nucleoprotein. This indicates the loss of determinant material during differentiation.

A detailed study and discussion of the organizing and determinant effects in single-celled individuals entails considerable review of experiments and hypotheses covering every phase of single-celled life, including conjugation and endomixis, and is irrelevant at this point of our discussion.

We simply wish to distinguish between the elimination of morphogens into the cytoplasm as protomorphogen fragments consequent to the dynamic nuclear energy metabolism (consistent with the dynamic state of proteins) and the orderly mixing of cytoplasm with chromatin for the purpose of placing cytomorphogens and protomorphogens in a position to exert a determinant effect. The first is the metabolic cycle and puts protomorphogens into the media, where they are utilized as determinants for the protein molecule synthesized at the cell wall. The second is the determinant cycle and puts cytomorphogen fragments into the cytoplasm, where they are utilized as determinants for histogenesis.

We observed before that the growth-stimulating effect of morphogens in the media is not specific but that of the morphogens extracted from autolyzed tissue is specific. In one case we are dealing with protomorphogen fragments and in the other with cytomorphogens and protomorphogens complex enough to serve as determinants for biological structure and therefore exhibiting species specificity.

Outline of the Metabolic Morphogen Cycle

A brief outline of the hypothesis we have presented in this chapter follows. Reference to Figure 5 will facilitate the presentation of this hypothesis.

Figure 5. Schematic diagram of the dynamics of the mineral portion of the morphogen molecule as suggested by the morphogen hypothesis. (See original, p. 112, for image and accompanying explanatory text.)

  1. The chromatin of the nucleus is the only molecule in the cell capable of self reproduction. It consists of nucleoprotein, which in turn is composed of a desoxyribonucleic acid and various protein moieties containing the cytomorphogen determinants for the cell structure.
  2. The reproduction of this chromatin is necessary for cell division and also occurs constantly, together with the dynamic state of living proteins, as a part of the vital energy cycle of the cell.
  3. The energy cycle is connected with: phosphatase hydrolysis of the dipotassium salt of creatine hexose phosphoric acid; the synthesis of nucleic acids and their change from ribo- to desoxyribo- forms; and possibly the radioactivity of potassium in the morphogen molecule and its influence on the stability of the biological colloids.
  4. The morphogens that have participated in this constant energy reaction are broken down or split and eliminated into the cytoplasm at each division or at a slower rate in nondividing cells. (The fact that aging still proceeds after division ceases, [ending] with eventual lysis, proves that morphogens are still being “shed” by the nucleus.)
  5. These split morphogens must not be confused with the cytomorphogens and protomorphogens that are secreted by the nucleus into the cytoplasm at intervals to exert their histogenetic determinant effects.
  6. The split morphogens in the cytoplasm are prevented from exerting lethal effects by a fatty or lecithin envelope and are [ultimately] discharged into the surrounding media.
  7. The split protomorphogens in the media are available as determinants for cytoplasm protein synthesis at the cell wall; in this manner they are necessary to—and stimulate—growth. (In this effect they are not species specific, for they are simplified to the point where their complexity no longer allows it. If the cytomorphogens and protomorphogens present in the cytoplasm for determinant activity are experimentally extracted, they will also stimulate this protein synthesis, they but will retain the species specificity as a consequence of their complexity.)
  8. The split protomorphogens are now back in the cytoplasm as a part of cytoplasmic protein. (Other mineral elements, which were supplied by the nutritive media, are also present in the cytoplasmic protein.)
  9. These protomorphogens, along with mineral elements and protein from the media, are now utilized at the nuclear wall for the synthesis of new cytomorphogen and chromatin material. The dynamic state of cytoplasmic protein ensures a constant supply of protomorphogens for chromatin synthesis at this point.
  10. Because nuclear cytomorphogen synthesis utilizes many minerals associated with cytoplasmic protein but not necessarily as morphogen linkages, the split protomorphogens in the media accumulate if the media is stagnant.
  11. As the split protomorphogens in the media become concentrated, they tend to polymerize and thus increase in molecular size. This inhibits the loss of these factors from the cytoplasm, resulting in their polymerization and accumulation there.
  12. The increase in cytoplasmic and media concentration of polymerized protomorphogens causes a gradual breakdown of the integrity of the surface boundary of the cell and consequently of the nuclear membrane. (The primary lethal effect of split protomorphogens is due to [their] concentration in the cytoplasm. The toxic effect of the concentration in the media is simply due to its influence in preventing further discharge from the cytoplasm.)
  13. 13. This degeneration of the membrane results in a lowering of the electrical potential between the protoplasm and the media and between the cytoplasm and the nucleus.
  14. Concomitant lowering of pH values in the cytoplasm and nucleus inhibits the constructive phase of the protoplasmic enzymes, prevents repair, and facilitates a general lowering of cell vitality.
  15. As a consequence of lowered vitality and inhibition of protein synthesis, the synthesis of chromatin is impaired, and mitosis ceases.
  16. Eventually, the vitality and cell potential drop to the point where the integrity of the cell can no longer be maintained against the physical forces of the environment; the cell “dies” and undergoes lysis.
  17. This cycle may be broken by removal or dilution of the accumulating morphogens from the stagnant media, preventing the development of lethal concentrations.
  18. When cells are transferred to new cultures, they exhibit a time lag before commencing mitosis. This is the time necessary for the cytoplasmic protomorphogens to be eliminated into the media in sufficient amounts to restore the catalytic balance of intra- and extracellular protomorphogens necessary for commencement of mitosis. If the cell contains depolymerized protomorphogen at the peak of its diffusibility, this time is negligible.

We make no pretense at holding this hypothesis to be invulnerable. Any attempt to review and organize such tremendous mass of experimental evidence, covering so many diversified fields that it is practically impossible for us to have more than a smattering of knowledge in many of them, is bound to fall short of perfection. We are presenting merely a working hypothesis [so] that experimental research may be enabled to guide its activities into the most lucrative prospects and not be vulnerable to projects that do not take all matters into account.

Chapter 4: Morphogens as Determinants

Review of Morphogenic Factors

The term “morphogen” signifies a factor that promotes the or­ganization of structure. Thus far we have advanced our hypothe­sis to include definitions of the primary organizer of protein speci­ficity, protomorphogen, and the primary organizer of the form of a single cell, cytomorphogen. We have suggested that the char­acteristics of these primary organizers depend singularly on a stable and complex mineral factor that appears to be utilized in the synthesis of protein and affords a “skeleton” of patterned mineral linkages for the protein molecule.

We have reviewed experimental evidence indicating that the morphogens are constantly synthesized and destroyed as a part of cell metabolism. They are constantly “lost” into the surrounding media, where their gradual accumulation hinders further discharge from the cytoplasm. As a consequence the increasing concentra­tion in the cytoplasm progressively inhibits cell metabolism, result­ing in the ultimate dissolution .of the cell.

We have postulated that a cytomorphogen is composed of an organized assemblage of protomorphogens, and a gene is composed of an organized assemblage of cytomorphogens. We have sug­gested that these factors are the individualized genetic units of the chromosome. It is the purpose of this chapter to correlate in­formation on the mode of genetic influence and speculation on the role to be assigned to the morphogens.

Morphogens as the Organizer Substance of the Chromosomes

Mineral Distribution in Dividing Cells

The first experimental evidence we found that indicated that morphogens are the organizer factors in the chromosome is the remarkable pattern of mineral distribution in the developing embryo. The reader will recall our conclusions in Chapter 1, particularly those made after reviewing Turck’s experiments, which postulate that patterned mineral groups are very important constituents of the basic bio­logical determinants. Horning and Scott (1932) have demon­strated that the differentiation of the chick embryo is accompanied by an organized differentiation of protoplasmic minerals, while there is no demonstrable differentiation of mineral salts in adult tissues. Scott (1937), working with microincinerated preparations, has demonstrated that the cytoplasmic mineral pattern of rapidly developing cells undergoes changes seemingly of a predetermined nature. He has observed that during some phases of mitosis the mineral content is confined to the cell wall and the nucleus. This discovery is significant in respect to our hypothesis, since we have postulated that there is an intense morphogen metabolism at these points concerned with the synthesis of cytoplasmic proteins and nuclear chromatin.

In earlier publications Scott (1930) has supplied us with a de­tailed picture of the microincineration pattern of mineral salts dur­ing the different phases of mitosis. An outline of his observations is presented here:

Resting Cell:

  • Nucleus—clump ash
  • Nucleolus—clump ash
  • Nuclear wall outlined


  • Elongated nuclear ash
  • Ash retains a form similar to the chromatin in prophase


  • The ash deposits seem to follow the form of the chromosomes in metaphase, but there is a fine dispersion of some of the salts.


  • Dense ash in center of cell. There is no apparent organization. Sometimes fine threads can be observed at the periphery of the ash masses.

He comments that there was scarcely any ash not associated with chromatin. Our previous discussion of the location of morphogens (Chapter 3) mentions that they are most intensely concentrated in the chromatin where they are synthesized. This report is particularly significant because of the demonstration of fine threads at the periphery of clumps of ash. We have postulated that proto­morphogens have a remarkable tendency to polymerize, and the appearance of fine threads in the ash of incinerated cells suggests that the minerals were associated with elongated polymerized molecules. Also significant is the observation of a fine dispersion of mineral elements during the metaphase. This leads us to specu­late that this phenomenon may indicate a degree of dispersion of morphogens at the time of chromosome splitting.

In an excellent review of this subject, Scott (1943) suggests that the minerals of a cell are linked in some manner with its struc­tural integrity. He mentions the outstanding presentation of Bernal (1940), which offers a new conception of the importance of electrolytes in protein structure, particularly that of elongated molecules. Both of these investigators recognize the importance of minerals in the organization of living molecules, which is the fundamental thesis of the morphogen hypothesis. We consider Scott’s observations of incinerated cells in particular a significant demonstration of the postulated determinant effect of the mor­phogens.

“Organizers” in Embryonic Development

Paul Weiss’s com­prehensive review of amphibian organization (1935) furnishes an extensive correlation of experiments that are further suggestive that the morphogens are the primitive organizers of form. In order for us to clearly review the evidence, it will be necessary to digress for a time from a strict discussion of the primary organizer and its reaction within the cell during mitosis.

There is one corollary in genetics that must be constantly kept before us. Upon the relative complexity of differentiation of the organism will depend the complexity of its biological determinants. We have discussed the influence of protomorphogen over the bio­logical specificity of the protein molecule. The mode of activity of a chromosome, gene, or cytomorphogen over the morphology of an organism still remains relatively unclarified. It is one thing to organize the biological specificity of a single molecule and quite another to organize a complete cell or an organism consisting of thousands of cells, each bearing a distinct pattern and position in relation to the whole.

We suggest that it is the function of the chromosome during a certain period of embryonic development to determine the region of the embryo in which the various genes and cytomorphogens shall exert their spheres of influence. The relative necessity for this function would of course depend on the complexity of differen­tiation of the adult organism. If our suggestion is to receive serious consideration, it is important to analyze embryonic development in an attempt to define the periods in which the various distinct forms of determinant differentiation occur.

“Fields” of Organization

Of great significance in embryo­ logical development is the occurrence of various distinct “fields” of organization. Weiss (1935) offers the following definition:

“A ‘field’ is a system of patterned conditions, the pattern of which is not pieced together by individual contributions of independent constituents but is the expression of the dynamic activity of the whole system, the whole pattern tending to retain its typical organization beyond changes involving its parts.”

Experimental evi­dence establishes the center of an embryonic field as existing in the centers of the areas from which the normal development of an organ will arise. The intensity of the organizing power of the field decreases with the distance from its center. (Spemann, H., Zool. Jahrh., 32:1, 1912; Harrison, R.G.: J. Exp. Zool., 25:413, 1918, and 41:349, 1925; Kaan, H.W., J. Exp. Zool., 46:13, 1926.)

The insignificant self-differentiating ability existing in a portion of the blastula is shown by segregating a bit of tissue from the in­fluence of the embryo, allowing it to develop by itself. Weiss has reported such experiments with amphibian embryos in the blastula stage of development. By referring to “maps,” the portions of the blastula from which various types of cells would normally arise is determined. When such a portion is segregated and cultured in vitro, outside the influence of the blastula, its differentiation is inconsequential. These experiments demonstrated that cells that would normally have developed into specific differentiated tissue underwent chaotic multiplication (Bautzmann, H., Naturwiss., 17:818, 1929; Kusche, W., Roux’ Arcb. F. Entwmech., 120:192, 1929). There is no trend towards dif­ferentiation during the blastula stage.

We may conclude from the series of experiments—of which the above are typical—that the cells of the blastula are highly dependent on the embryo as a whole for further differentiation.

The gastrula and neurula stages offer significant information lead­ing to a hypothesis of morphogen function. Weiss mentions that the sector of the blastula that during gastrulation is invaginated around the lips of the blastophore into the interior, thus forming the entomesoderm, differentiates when isolated and cultured in­dependently of the embryo. He compares the immutable differ­entiation characteristic of this tissue with the flexibility of other parts of the embryo as transplants and concludes that the conditions directing development crystallize first in this location. Roux calls this ability of tissue to persist in its predetermined develop­ment even when separated from the embryo “self-differentiation” (Terminologie der Entwicklungsmechanik, Roux, W., Berlin, 1912).

Weiss states that during gastrulation the “fields” undergo further subdivision into areas of more specific organizing ability. A “head” field, for instance, may differentiate into eye, ear, and gill fields, etc. The “field” concept should be clarified so that the term embryonic “field” shall only include those areas that can effect self-differen­tiation when separated from the rest of the embryo. With this definition in mind, it can be stated that there are few embryonic “fields” in the blastula; they develop and differentiate during gas­trulation and the neurula stage.

During the neurula stage, those parts of the organism that would develop chaotically when transplanted in vitro away from the influence of the blastula now will self-differentiate strictly according to their normal bent when so separated.

As Weiss points out, something of extreme import has occurred between gastrulation and the neurula stage. We postulate that the differentiation of the biological determinants is fairly well com­pleted at this stage. The various fields of organization then de­velop into the neural groove, notochord, and primitive segments. Each part is now more or less independent of the embryo, since its future is well mapped by its own biological determinants.

Chromosome Differentiation

The gradual acquisition of self­-differentiating capacity by various segments of the embryo during development from the blastula to the neurula stage would seem to suggest that during these periods the chromosome is gradually “unwinding” and exerting its influence successively in organizing the whole structure by locating groups of cytomorphogens in a pat­terned position, both as to space and time.

The beginning of the development of “fields” in the blastula very likely constitutes a limited initial “segregation” of various specific genes into that part of the embryo where they are to exert their influence. During gastrulation it is apparent that these fields differentiate and in turn locate specific morphogen groups in that part of the embryo from which a detailed tissue is to develop.

It is significant that when presumptive tissue is isolated from the blastoderm and cultured in vitro, it does not differentiate into pat­terned structures but develops chaotically. Self-differentiating abil­ity at this stage of embryonic development is confined to definitely localized “organizer” tissue. As the developing embryo reaches the neurula stage, cultivation of sections will result in differentia­tion along the strict lines of normal development. Our contention is that by the time the embryo has reached the neurula stage, the local “organizer tissue” has transferred genetic groups of cytomor­phogens to the neighboring presumptive cells of the field, thus imparting self-differentiating ability to these cells.

One would assume that the differentiating powers of a fragment of tissue would be extremely limited until the segregation of the gene, followed by its splitting into groups of cytomorphogens, is complete. Such seems to be the case.

Many experiments have shown the existence of these embryonic “centers of organization,” which exert a morphogenic influence on neighboring tissue by means of the influence of a hypothetical “or­ganizer.” Bautzmann has located an organizing center in the “gray crescent” of the amphibian egg that seemingly does not exert in­fluence until gastrulation (Bautzmann, H., Roux’s Arch. f. Entwmech., 108:283, 1926).

Ruud and Spemann have determined that the organizing center of newt’s eggs is in the dorsal half (Ruud, G., and Spemann, H., Roux’ Arch. f. Entwmech., 52:95, 1922). Weiss reviews experiments indicating that the medullary plate re­ceives its differentiation and morphology from the organizers of underlying mesoderm. It has been experimentally established that the roof of the archenteron organizes adjacent ectodermal layers into neural tissue (Marx, A., Roux’ Arch. f. Entwmech., 105:19, 1925).

Needham (1931) has reviewed self-differentiation and organizer phenomena. He mentions that the organizing influence that radi­ates from the dorsal lip has been called the “organizer of the first grade,” and some organs differentiating under its influence also ex­hibit, in turn, organizing influence on adjacent structures. This effect is termed “organizer of the second grade.” Needham com­ments that some organs retain the ability for self-differentiation, and others depend on adjacent organs, but only a few of these relationships have been completely studied. He concludes that although most of the experimental work on organizer phenom­ena has been conducted with amphibian material, it is probable that the information will be found to apply to all varieties of embryo.

Needham also reviews experiments that show that the degree of structure into which an embryonic fragment will differentiate when transplanted depends on the age of the embryo. For in­stance, Hoadley demonstrated that a piece of embryo four hours old transplanted to the chorioallantoic membrane will produce an eye with pigment cells only; a piece from a six hour old embryo will pro­duce pigment and retinal cells; a piece from an eight hour old embryo will produce an eye with pigment and stratified retina; and a piece from a ten hour old embryo, in which the primitive groove is formed, will produce a complete self-differentiating eye (Hoadley, L., J. Exp. Zool., 42:143, 1925). Experi­ments such as this strikingly demonstrate the “unwinding” of the chromosome in the “center of organization” and consequent al­location of genes and cytomorphogens with potential organizing powers.

Countless brilliant experiments concerned with the transfer of grafts supply us with additional information on the existence of genic groups of cytomorphogens (the hypothetical “organizer” referred to in literature) and their independent determinant influence over developing tissue. So far the conception of determinant mechanism in the embryo has been outlined herein as follows: 1) the chromosome begins to map “fields” of morphogenic influence in the blastoderm 2) these “fields” are gradually endowed with genic groups of cytomorphogens from the chromosomes 3) dur­ing gastrulation the “fields” complete their acquisition of organ­izing ability and in turn segregate more specific groups of cyto­morphogens into locales of organizing activity 4) in the neurula stage, these localized genic groups continue their self-differentiation and exert organizing effects over adjacent cells through the re­lease of cytomorphogens.

Transfer of “Organizer” Material

A study of the experiments concerned with grafting “organizer” material into hosts leads to the discovery of a puzzling paradox. Some investigators report that the transferred “organizer” material determines the differen­tiation pattern; others have observed that the pattern of the host is followed; and others have demonstrated that under transfer conditions both normal and abnormal differentiation may occur.

A few of these conflicting experiments are reviewed by Weiss (1935) in an excellent survey of the field. For detailed study we suggest that the reader consult this review and later publications by the same author (Weiss, 1939). Spemann has shown that ecto­dermal cells that would normally develop into skin differentiate into the neural system when transplanted into that “field” during the gastrula stage (Spemann, H., Roux’ Arch. f. Entwmech., 43:448, 1918; 48:533, 1921). Mangold demonstrated in a series of experiments that material from the same part of the embryo, when grafted into other locations, took on the form of the location into which it was grafted and underwent differentiation into the organ normally aris­ing from that region (Mangold, O.: Roux’ Arch. f. Entwmech., 100:198, 1923).

Experiments of this class lend themselves to the explanation that they represent the same phenomena as the normal transfer of genic groups from the center of organization to an area in the embryo that, until this transfer, is unable to organize itself. These experiments, however, illustrate the complement of this reaction, since the undifferentiated cells are transferred to an organizer re­gion. It is evident that when tissue not yet having received its or­ganizer group is transferred to another region of the embryo, it receives genic groups from that region and differentiates ac­cordingly.

Occasionally, grafts will not develop in this manner under the influence of the organizers in the new location. Thus, Spemann and Schotte demonstrated that if the presumptive epidermis of the frog Rana esculenta from a region in the gastrula that would ordinarily develop into suckers was transplanted into the region of T. taeniatus that would ordinarily develop into balancers, no balancers were formed, but functional suckers were differentiated (Spemann, H., and Schotte, O., Naturwiss., 20:463, 1932). Spemann has published other experiments that show that the morphology of tissue arising from grafts may take on the character­istics of the graft rather than those of the host (Spemann, H., Roux’ Arch. f. Entwmech., 123:389, 1931).

Other experiments show that the presumptive organization of both host and transfer may be developed. Mangold, for instance, has demonstrated that a graft from one species may take on the ap­pearance of its new locality but also produce form characteristic to the donor species (Mangold, O., Naturwiss., 19:905, 193). A graft from the belly of a urodeles possessing a pair of head balancers was transferred to the head region of a urodeles that does not possess head balancers. The material took on the form of its new location but in addition produced the typi­cal balancers of the species from which it was derived.

A careful study of the investigation of the results of the transfer of organizer regions indicates that the experiments may be placed in three different classes: 1) those in which the differentiation follows the presumptive pattern of the explant 2) those in which the differentiation follows the presumptive pattern of the host, and 3) those in which the differentiation exhibits a combination of the explant and the host.

Needham (1942) has supplied a comprehensive review of the literature on morphogenesis, which no students of this problem can afford to overlook. He analyzes several factors that supply the basis for an explanation of the differences in transplant experiments that we have listed.

Needham stresses the “competence” of embryonic tissue as being equally important with organizing potentiality. The induc­tion of patterned differentiation by an organizer can only occur in embryo tissue that is reactive to this induction; this state is known as competence. Embryo tissue passes through a competent state during a period of embryonic growth, and during this period specific organizers may stimulate it into patterned differentiation. After it has become thus “determined,” no other inducing stimulus or organizer can alter or reverse this determination. Organizing inductors have no effect on tissue either before it becomes com­petent or after it has passed this period, whether it has received a determinant during this period or not.

Needham mentions that Hoadley has advanced the hypothesis that the early embryonic cell is capable of self-differentiation only into a generalized cell type of low organization (Hoadley, L., Biol. Bull., 46:281, 1924; J. Exp. Zool., 43:151, 1926; Arch. de Biol., 36: 225, 1926; J. Exp. Zool., 48:459, 1927). Braus pioneered in the demonstration that the specific protein characteristics of embryonic tissue are considerably different from the adult of the same species (Braus, H., Roux’ Arch. f. Entwmech., 22:564, 1900). This work was followed up by other investigators reviewed by Needham (1931), who have shown that the immuno­logical character of cell protein varies during the development of the organism.

Organizer Morphogens as a Virus System

We postulate that the organizer system, starting with the original germ chromosome complex and breaking down in an orderly manner into genes and finally cytomorphogens and protomorphogens, is a patterned living system of self-duplicating viruses, which differentiate in the me­dium of the generalized embryonic cell and exert their morphological influence on these cells. Wright (1941) has reviewed the self-duplicating aspects of gene physiology and remarked about the analogous properties of genes and the crystalline viruses. This concept stresses the separate but dependent relationship between the genic organizers and the basic low-organization embryonic cell. The reader will recall discussions in the first chapter that compare the elementary morphogens to a specific virus strain.

The influence of new genes in altering the nature of similar low­-organization cells has been reviewed by Manwaring (1934) in his discussion of the virulent gene that may be separated from virulent typhoid bacilli and added in vitro to a nonaggressive strain of typhoid, causing them to assume the same virulence as the original or­ganism. These experiments strikingly demonstrate the influence of separate genic material over the morphology of low-organization cells. The whole concept of bacteriophage aptly set forth by d’Herelle (1924, 1926, 1930) is based on the phenomena of virus transfer to—and influence over—receptive cells. This influence is demonstrated by considerable experimental evidence.

The period of competence of embryonic cells is in some manner determined by their environment. Much investigation is needed to determine the exact nature of the factors influencing competence. The further progress of morphogenetic knowledge must await the results of such study.

Investigation of the factors regulating competence should bear in mind several possibilities suggested by anomalous physiological phenomena. First, there is a possibility that competence is di­rected by a hormonal “activator,” which would probably arise from the chromosome or its genic groups. Second, there is the possibility that the period of competence is an inherent characteris­tic of cells that occurs only during a period of their cycle as a developing unit. Third, it is wise to keep in mind d’Herelle’s com­ment (1924) that viruses are more likely to enter or leave the cell during the period of mitosis.

Further Comments on Organizer Phenomena

Some under­standing of the paradoxical nature of the results of graft experi­ments is now possible. If organizer is transferred to competent cells in the host, then the transplant pattern of differentiation may pre­vail. If, however, competent tissue is transplanted to an organizer region, the differentiation pattern of the host may prevail.

Weiss (1935) has commented that the intensity of the organizing influence of a graft seems to depend on two factors. First, the size of the graft is in direct proportion to its organizing ability; second, the closer the source of the graft to the center of the field, the greater its organizing influence. The hypothesis that there is an orderly cleavage of the chromosome, segregating virus-like genic groups into the center of the fields of organization, where the cytomor­phogens exert their influence over the morphology of neighboring cells, is supported by these comments on the conditions affecting the organizing potency of grafts.

The closer the source of the graft to the center of the field, the greater amount of organizer or cytomorphogen it would be likely to contain. This is based on the assumption that the center of the field of organization is the position of the functional genic group from which cleave smaller groups—and eventually cytomorphogens—to effect the neighboring low-organization embryonic cells into a patterned morphology. It is also obvious that the larger the graft, the more organizer it would transfer to its host and consequently the more powerful morphogenic effect it would exhibit.

Weiss considers that a graft exerts two quite separate influences on the host. First, if it contains organizers, it influences the mor­phology of the host to the limit of the strength of these organizers. Second, it may initiate differentiating activities in the host whether it directs them or not.

We have discussed this first influence and attempted to point out the various conditions that effect the final differentiation. We have mentioned that the host’s cells must be competent to react with the graft organizers if the latter are to exert any effect. If the host’s tissue has not reached the period of competence or has passed through it and is already “determined” by its own organizers, it will not be affected by the graft organizers. There seems to be some experimental evidence that in some cases there is a competition be­tween the host organizers and the graft organizers, the more in­tense of the two exerting the more pronounced morphogenic ac­tion.

An example of a mixing of organizer characteristics is seen when the graft of an ectodermal flap of one species is transferred to the gill region of another. The graft participates in gill formation but at a rate characteristic of the donor species rather than of the host. Rormann has reported occurrences of this phenomenon (Rotmann, F., Roux’ Arch. f. Entwmech., 124:747, 1931). We suggest that the graft cells had received some cytomorphogens from their own embryo that had succeeded in establishing at least the metabolic characteristics of the graft, but more complex genic groups had not yet been influential in stabilizing the graft mor­phology, preventing it from participating in the differentiation of the gill region in the host.

A survey of the field of morphogenetic studies leads us to specu­late that low-organization embryo cells are first differentiated into histological groups, such as epithelial cells, and later organized into more detailed, localized structures such as the duodenal lining, etc. It is possible that the graft cells described in the above experiment had been separated into such a generalized group with a “deter­mined” metabolism and, as such, were acceptable material for the construction of more detailed structures, such as gills, by the host.

It is not within the scope of this presentation to exhaustively dis­cuss all the experiments dealing with grafts and link them to our morphogen hypothesis. The interested reader should consult experts such as Needham (1942) and Weiss (1939) for adequate reviews of such work.

Weiss’s comment that the graft, in addition to the direct influence of its own organizers, also initiates differentiation in the host brings our discussion to a more detailed study of the nature of the or­ganizer itself.

Induction of Differentiation by Other than Organizer Material

Geinitz discovered that the organizer is not species specific (Geinitz, B., Roux’ Arch. f. Entwmech., 106:357, 1925). He was able to demonstrate that grafts from very different species, genera, or families could be transferred, exerting a remarkable ef­fect on their new environment. Following up Geinitz’ work many investigators were able to demonstrate that organizer grafts from nonrelated species would induce normal differentiation and some­times the formation of a secondary embryo (twinning) in the host (Biochemistry and Morphogenesis, Needham, J. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge, 1942). It is interesting to note that the differentiation pattern stimulated by this process is usually that of the host and not of the species from which the explant was obtained. Genetic terminology calls the explant in this case an “inductor” because it induces differen­tiation in the host rather than effecting it through donor organizers per se.

It remained for Holtfreter to discover that this inductor effect is not exclusively embryonic but a property of all adult tissue of all phyla (Holtfreter, J., Naturwiss., 21:766, 1933; Roux’ Arch. f. Entwmech., 132: 307,1934). He was able to demonstrate the effect of various non­related grafts in inducing twinning or the production of secondary organs in a developing embryo (Roux’ Arch. f. Entwmech., 128:584, 1933).

Holtfreter and others have also demonstrated that dead tissue can exert this inductive effect, although the inductions resulting from dead tissue are more likely to be a histogenetic process rather than an organ-building one. Inductions from living tissue, on the other hand, frequently give rise to the differentiation of patterned organs in addition to the histogenesis of cell types.

Holtfreter also was able to demonstrate that portions of an egg not possessing inductor ability acquire it after boiling. Some adult tissues, however, were shown by this author not to require boil­ing to manifest inductive ability (Holtfreter, J., Roux’ Arch. f. Entwmech., 132:225,307, 1934).

However, both embryonic and adult inductors were demon strated to survive prolonged boiling. The effects were greatly diminished by heating at 135°C and destroyed at 150°C or by ashing. Chuang, on the other hand, demonstrated that the inductor effect of mouse kidney and of newt liver was practically destroyed at 100°C (Chuang, H., Roux’ Arch. f. Entwmech., 140:25, 1940; Biol. Centralb., 58:472, 1938).

Treatment of noninductor tissue with various organic solvents such as alcohol, ether, etc., caused the appearance of inductor abil­ity. Needham comments that possibly any treatment that denatures proteins will cause the power of inducing differentiation to appear.

Simultaneously several investigators prepared cell-free extracts with inductor activity. Spemann, Fischer, and Wehmeier found the inductor to be soluble in acetone (Spemann et al., Naturwiss., 21:505, 1933). Needham, Waddington, and Needham and other investigators made active extracts using ether as a solvent (Needham et al., Proc. Roy. Soc. Ser. B, London, 114:393, 1914) .

Recently, Levander (1945) has reported success in producing new cartilage in muscle injected with alcoholic extract of bone. This has been confirmed by other workers (Annersten, 1940, and Bertelsen, 1945) .

It would seem that the inductor substance has the following properties:

  1. It is nonspecific.
  2. When prepared from dead tissue, it induces histogenetic differentiation, while from living tissue it can induce organ morphogenesis
  3. It is relatively heat stable, this property varying with the source and type of inductor.
  4. It is released from a “masked” position in tissue with non­inductor properties by denaturation.
  5. It is soluble in or ac­tivated by ether and acetone.

All of these distinguishing characteristics are identical with those we have reported previously as characteristic of the morphogens except for the fact that the inductors seem to be nonspecific. This will be discussed further on in our review of the organizer problem. The evidence thus far strongly suggests that the organizers and inductors are identical and that they consist of cytomorphogen groups.

However, conflicting evidence on this contention has been pre­sented, in that agents that are not the product of life processes have been demonstrated to be capable of inducing organization. Need­ham (1942) reviews the various experiments in which various syn­thetic polycyclic hydrocarbons have induced differentiation and organization in embryos. Weiss (1935) has reviewed investiga­tions in which implantation of such irritants as celloidin resulted in inductor phenomenon.

Needham dwells long on the possibility that some of the poly­cyclic hydrocarbons are the primary inductor substance. He re­ports another view, however, advanced in particular by Woerde­man, who concludes that the host plays an essential part in the in­ductor phenomenon, and the inductor stimulus is merely an activa­tion of host organizers (Woerdeman, M.W., Proc. Kon. Akdd. Wentenskap., Amsterdam, 39:306, 1936). Weiss (1935) states that this is the only safe stand one can take in view of the present state of experimental knowledge.

Because no suggestions have been advanced as to the manner in which a single synthetic chemical substance can organize even the various histological aspects of differentiation (to say noth­ing of the multitude of morphological organ patterns), we prefer the conception advanced by Woerdeman—that these inductor substances exert their effect through the release or activation of morphogens (organizers) in the host.

This conception is further substantiated by the fact that many of the synthetic inductor chemicals are carcinogens (Shen, 1939). Attempts were made to prove that these factors did not produce their activity through release of host organizers by demonstrating that the inductor effect was not in linear proportion to the amount of the inductor (Biochemistry and Morphogenesis, Needham, J., 1942). We do not consider this adequate evidence, since the metabolic effect of the morphogens is not in direct proportion to their concentration but varies with it, and it is not unlikely that this property may complicate the organizing effects of morpho­gens also.

The catalytic nature of these synthetic inductors is amply shown by a comparison of the amount of synthetic inductor necessary for a neural induction as compared with the amount of nucleoprotein. (In our previous chapter, we emphasize that nucleoprotein contains an intense concentration of morphogens.) This ratio is 1:250,000. The comparatively minute amount of synthetic inductor leads us to suggest that it acts as a catalyst to release morphogens in the host, while the effects of the nucleoprotein depend on the activity of its content of morphogens per se. In the absence of an inductor catalyst, it is likely that comparatively little organizer is made available from the nucleoprotein, accounting for this tremendous difference.

We suspect that the effects of organizers themselves, as inductors, can be due to their action in releasing or activating the host’s or­ganizers (morphogens). Needham is aware of this possibility, for he recognizes that the liberation of inductors is linked to the proc­ess of determination and histological differentiation. We have shown in previous chapters that intense concentrations of morpho­gens cause lysis and general disintegration of cells. This fact may be linked with the fact that nonactive organizers or inductors may be released by boiling or by denaturation of their protein com­plexes.

There is one more problem in this study of grafts that Needham is careful to emphasize. That is the difference between regional organ differentiation and cell histological organization. The syn­thetic evocators and “dead” organizers usually have been shown to evoke only histogenesis and to be incapable of elucidation of the complex pattern of an organ. “Live” organizers, on the other hand, are capable of evoking differentiated organs as well, al­though the patterns may be in a different species and of a different organ than those that would have been determined by the or­ganizer in the embryo from which it is taken. In this case the or­ganizer from live tissue is acting as an inductor, not as an organizer per se.

Organizers or inductors from living tissue that has not been boiled are, in some manner, able to activate and stimulate the orderly mechanism by which the chromosome “unwinds” and exhibits a patterned cleavage into regional differentiation. The net result is the determination of the structure of a complete organ.

On the other hand, organizer substance that has been boiled, or synthetic organizer, merely releases cytomorphogens from the host in a dis­orderly manner that promotes histogenesis only. Needham rec­ognizes the link between chromosome cleavage and the characteris­tics of “live” organizers when he discusses the fact that the pro­duction of “twins” in embryos by such inductors is a process similar to the normal production of twins in the human, which is known to be controlled by inherited chromosome characteristics.

To sum up the review of graft experiments, we might list the various possible paths by which differentiation may be effected as a result of graft transfer:

  1. An organizer center of the donor embryo may be included in the graft and act on competent tissue in the host to effect organ differentiation of a nature peculiar to the donor species.
  2. The organizer center of the host may be “acti­vated” by the addition of morphogens in the graft to effect organ differentiation peculiar to the host species, but this can only happen if the graft morphogens are of a more complex nature and not broken down by heat or denaturation.
  3. The graft or cell-free graft extracts may induce donor type histogenetic organization in the competent cells of the host because of the donor cytomorpho­gens present in the transfer.
  4. The cell-free graft extracts, “dead” graft inductor, or synthetic inductors may “release” and “activate” the host cytomorphogens, resulting in histogenesis of a nature peculiar to the host species.

It is obvious that we are dealing with a very complex picture, in which various experiments will stimulate paradoxical conclu­sions unless all the possibilities are kept in mind. We have found that all the graft and inductor experiments we have been fortunate enough to study can be placed in one of the above four categories. The two problems in this study which require further elucidation are 1) the nature of the influences that determined competence and 2) the reason behind the evocation of organ determining ef­fects by “live” inductors (the reason that more complex “higher” morphogen groups are able to stimulate the organized cleavage of the host chromosome, while the less complex “lower” cytomorpho­gens do not have this ability). There is much fertile ground for further investigation in these fields in particular.

Organization of Spatial Relationships

Needham concludes his review of morphogenesis with a discus­sion of the fibers appearing between the cells of the developing embryo. These fibers arise in the cell-free “caryolymph” that fills the cavities of the embryo organism during its early stages. This homogenous substance appears to be secreted by the cells and pro­vides them with a natural culture medium in which development and migration may take place. This material is present in relative­ly large amounts during the early stages of embryonic development. It is the precursor of adult connective tissue.

Wavy fibrils appear in this cell-free substance and cells migrate into it later (Baitsell, G.A., Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol. & Med., 17:207, 1920; Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci., 6:77, 1920; Am. Anat., 28:447, 1921). The experimental work of Weiss strongly suggests that the matrix formed by these fibrils orients the developing em­bryonic cells into an organized pattern. He demonstrated that fibroblast cells cultured in vitro will migrate along the axes of tension created in a membrane of blood plasma placed in frames of various geometrical forms (Weiss, P., Am. Naturalist, 67:322, 1933). Needham emphasizes the importance of these fibers in directing the developing embryonic cells into an organized pattern.

Baitsell has shown this fibril formation to be analogous to the formation of clot material in wound healing. We refer our reader to the following chapter, where we attempt to identify the thrombo­plastin released from platelets with protomorphogens. Particularly significant is the observation that a disintegrating platelet secretes macromolecules that leave a trail of a fibrin thread behind them as they travel through the fibrinogen-containing serum. We have discussed the thread-forming properties of protomorphogens pre­viously.

We postulate that the chromosome releases protomorphogen molecules into the intercellular “caryolymph,” where they form fibrils along which developing cells migrate, thus orienting the whole embryo into its characteristic predetermined pattern. The work of Hardy and Nottage has led Hardy to propose a theory of trophic action of nervous phenomena based on the possibility that molecules are oriented by a nerve fiber (Hardy, W.B., and Nottage, M.E., Proc. Roy. Soc. A. (London), 118: 209, 1928; Hardy, Gen. Physiol., 8:641, 1927; Colloid Symposium Monogr., 6:7, 1928). This is a brilliant at­ tempt to extend a slight clue concerning the mechanism by which the “caryolymph” fibrils are patterned into a matrix, thus effecting the overall embryo morphogenesis.

We suggest that these fibrils are patterned into a matrix under the influence of either some physical orientation or the polarized field surrounding the cells whose chromosomes secrete the protomorphogen giving rise to the fibril. Burr has performed a series of illuminating experiments on the electrical field surrounding various organisms (Burr, H.S., “The Meaning of Bio-Electric Potentials,” Yale J. Biol. & Med., 16:353–360, 1944). Of special interest is his comment that the field surrounding an egg may de­termine the pattern of organization of the developing organism. It is not unlikely that future experiments may demonstrate the in­fluence of this electrical field in guiding the patterned formation of the “caryolymph” fibrils. Further experimental investigations of the factors that influence the organization of this fibril matrix will enable students of morphogenesis to understand more clearly this phenomenon, which is the essence of embryonic organization.

In discussing the influence of the field surrounding the ovum, it may be of interest to study the conclusions of Rothen (1945). This investigator has demonstrated that the sphere of influence of antibodies is so vast (possibly hundreds of Angstrom units) that they may even react across thin biological membranes.

It would be inappropriate to conclude our brief discussion of the relationship of morphogens to differentiation without recogniz­ing the outstanding work of both Paul Weiss and Joseph Needham. Practically all the bibliography in this chapter has been supplied by these two investigators in the various reviews that they have published. The reader will realize that this subject of morpho­genesis must be expanded into volumes in order to be adequately treated. Any more than a brief mention of the links between the morphogen hypothesis and the specialized study of morphogenesis is beyond the scope of this presentation. We are indeed indebted to these two men in particular for their candid reviews, which made this task possible.

Summary of Morphogens in Embryonic Differentiation

Summing up the hypothesis outlined in this chapter, we postu­late as follows:

  1. The chromosome is cleaved into genic groups, which are segregated during gastrulation into the areas of the em­bryo from which the major adult structures will arise.
  2. These genie groups are the functional centers of the various “fields” of organization.
  3. These genic determinants of major adult structures are oriented in respect to each other by means of fibrils in the in­tercellular “caryolymph.”
  4. These fibrils are formed by protomorphogens released by the chromosome, which produces fibers in the “caryolymph” in the same manner as thromboplastin (proto­morphogen) forms fibers from fibrinogen.
  5. These fibrils are or­ganized into a patterned matrix through the influence of either a physical strain or electrical polarity determined by the chromosomes.
  6. During the neurula stage, the genic groups cleave further into organizers, which have the power of organizing more special­ized components of the major adult structures.
  7. During this stage and also in some particular cells during gastrulation, the genic groups release cytomorphogens to neighboring cells, which thereby are organized into specialized differentiated tissue.
  8. At this point the general embryo cell is a low-organization individual incapable of differentiation until it receives the cyromorphogen from the genic center.
  9. There is only a limited period in the life of these low-organization cells during which they are capable of receiving the organizing cytomorphogen from the gene; this period is known as “competence.”
  10. The remarkable pattern of mineral distribution during embryonic development and during mitosis strongly suggests that the cytomorphogens of the gene and the genes of the chromosomes contain organized assemblages of mineral-linked protomorphogens.

The student of morphogenesis will recognize that this hypothesis seems to contain some of the contentions originally advanced by Weismann. Weismann held that there occurs an orderly segrega­tion of the chromosome by which the portions that determine various organs eventually find their way to the point in which those organs will arise. Since [the work of] Weismann, however, experimental evidence has shown that at each cell division the whole chromosome is duplicated and transmitted to the daughter cells. The modern viewpoint maintains that every cell of the body contains the sum total of the genic material carried by the original chromosomes (Morgan, T.H., “Mendelian Heredity in Relation to Cytology,” General Cytology, section XI, University of Chicago Press, Chi­cago, 1924).

It is difficult to reconcile this viewpoint with the demonstrated specific effects of the morphogens present in embryo transplants. The general contention is that most of the genic material is “masked” in some manner, and only the portions selected for a cer­tain organ or cell are “activated.” Early investigators of regeneration evolved their hypotheses around the contention that the genic material of the chromosome has a primitive specificity for the cell it is to determine. It has been shown, however, that genic material, when transferred to a new location, may enter into deter­minant activities of a different nature than it would have in its pre­vious location. While the cytomorphogen determinants retain a semblance of tissue specificity (epithelial, cartilaginous, etc.), overall organ differentiation is controlled by the intact chromo­some, through its patterning of cytomorphogen histogenetic in­fluences.

It is therefore conceivable that genic material or cyto­morphogens with more or less universal histogenic potentialities could participate in widely different differentiations determined by different chromosome matrix patterns. By crude analogy, the cyto­morphogens might be compared to bricks that may be organized into a number of different buildings, depending upon the archi­tect’s plans.

From our standpoint it makes little difference whether the total genic chromatin is present in every cell with most of it “masked” or, as Weismann speculated, only the significant portions are present. Our hypothesis is primarily concerned with establish­ing the assumption that the cytomorphogens are the organizer mate­rial from which the genes are composed and that the genes effect cell differentiation by releasing cytomorphogens, which are picked up by neighboring competent cells whose morphology is subse­quently “determined” by the absorbed cytomorphogen. This hy­pothesis simply links morphogen phenomena with chromosome differentiation; the details must be worked out by further experimental investigations.

Morphogens as the Organizer of Cell Structure

Metabolic and Determinant Morphogen Cycles

In Chapter 3 we presented our hypothesis covering the metabolic reactions of the morphogens from the time of their synthesis in the nucleus to the point where they are secreted from the cytoplasm as waste products.

The morphogens are synthesized into chromatin material at the nuclear wall. The protomorphogens released from cytoplasmic proteins consequent to their dynamic state are used as substrate in this synthesis. As a result of nuclear chromatin metabolism, pro­tomorphogens are discharged from the nucleus under the protection of a fatty envelope and reutilized as part of the substrate for the synthesis of cytoplasmic proteins at the cell surface boundary.

When the cytoplasmic protein molecules release the protomorpho­gen components near the nuclear wall as substrate for chromatin synthesis, the cycle is complete.

We mentioned another morphogen cycle that is concerned with organizing the structure of the cell. The schematic diagram (Figure 5) indicated this simply as macromolecular particles secreted by the nucleus into the cytoplasm for the purpose of governing the histogenic organization of the cell. These particles become a part of the cytoplasmic proteins, and protomorphogen components are released by them consequent to their dynamic state. Thus re­leased, they are utilized again at the nuclear wall for chromatin synthesis.

The determinant cycle occurs once with every mitosis. It is nor necessary except to organize the development of the daughter cells at division; herein lies one basic difference between the deter­minant and metabolic morphogen cycles. The metabolic morpho­gen cycle occurs constantly as a result of nuclear metabolism and is not dependent on division. This is indicated by the observa­tion that protomorphogen secretion into the media continues after mitosis ceases, indicating the persistence of the metabolic cycle.

We shall refer to these two cycles as the metabolic cycle and the determinant cycle of the morphogens. The discharge of protomor­phogens from the nucleus in the metabolic cycle is a consequence of a constant dynamic activity of chromatin metabolism. At each cell division, nuclear reorganization occurs ,and the chromosomes are “cleared” of “waste” protomorphogens, which are discharged into the cytoplasm, probably under the protection of a fatty en­velope. These protomorphogens have no effect in the cytoplasm other than a toxic one; they are further discharged into the medium. Cowdry (1939) mentions the reorganization of the macronucleus at each division and the elimination of portions of the macronucleus into the cytoplasm as “waste” material.

Jennings (1940) has reviewed the work of Richards (1917) and others describing a different method, in which the nuclear morpho­gens come in contact with the cytoplasm during the determinant cycle. It should be emphasized that the protomorphogens in the metabolic cycle are toxic and should not come in contact with the cytoplasm; therefore, they are protected by a fatty layer.

In the determinant cycle, however, it is necessary that the morphogens come into an intimate, controlled contact with cytoplasmic mate­rial in order to exert their organizing influences. Richards (1917) has observed that in the egg of Fundulus the chromosome vesicle enlarges and engorges with cytoplasmic material. After absorbing much cytoplasmic material, the vesicles discharge it back into the cytoplasm thoroughly mixed with great numbers of chromatin particles. This action occurs before each cell generation. It is most conspicuous at the very start of egg development, just before mitosis begins. It is of interest to note that as early as 1902, Conklin ob­served similar interaction in Crepidula, about which he comments, “One might speak of these changes in the nucleus as systole and diastole, by means of which an exchange of nuclear and cytoplasmic materials is brought about.”

Jennings (1940) has observed similar phenomena in paramecia and infusoria. Referring to the interaction of the macronucleus and cytoplasm in infusoria, he comments as follows: “The transfer of so great a quantity of nuclear material into the cytoplasm must great­ly affect the nature and physiological activity of the cytoplasm; some of its presumable results we shall see later in the genetics of these organisms.” This interaction is observed at definite cycles, the length of which depends on the characteristics of the in­dividual. Calkins (1930) has also described the discarding of por­tions of macronuclear material (into the cytoplasm) during division. (This process may be a part of the metabolic rather than the de­terminant cycle. In fact, it is quite difficult to definitely assign results of this type to one cycle or another.)

Guilliermond (1921) has asserted that the rod-shaped structures of the cytoplasm known as mitochondria have an important func­tion in the elaboration of products of cell activity. Cowdry (1924) has reviewed the speculations of the early workers on the functions of mitochondria. Of special interest is the early idea that mitochon­dria are concerned with histogenesis; this suggestion is discussed by Meves (1918). Mitochondria have recently been reported to be high in fatty substances, particularly in nucleoprotein and phos­pholipids (Bensley, R.R., “Chemical Structure of Cytoplasm.” Biol. Symp., 10:323–334, 1943). We have mentioned previously that the morphogens are a part of the nucleoprotein molecule and likely to be associated with fatty or lecithin material in the cytoplasm. In this case we postulate that the morphogens in the mitochondria are concerned with histogenesis and are not waste products protected by a fatty envelope. The association of these factors with phospholipids in the mitochondria may be necessary to prevent the determinant morphogens from exerting their influence suddenly and to allow their organizing activities to proceed in a slow and orderly manner.

Drew (1922) has suggested that the fatty globules appearing in the cytoplasm arise from the degeneration of mitochondria. We have already postulated (see discussion of the metabolic cycle, Chapter 3) that these fatty globules consist of “spent” morphogens extruded from the chromatin and wrapped in a fatty envelope to prevent lethal effects in the cytoplasm. It is quite possible that some mitochondria from which the morphogens are not completely utilized may degenerate into these fatty globules, or the fatty materials in the mitochondria may attach themselves to the waste morphogens from the chromatin as protective coverings after the mitochondria morphogens have separated themselves to act as cytoplasmic organizers. It would be of interest to investigate the connection, if any, between the mitochondria and the morphogens of the cytoplasm with a view to identify each as particles of histogenetic influence.

Mitochondria have been subject to extensive investigation. We present here a few pertinent observations on their biochemistry and physiology.

Horning (1927) comments that the aggregation of mitochondria at the outer surface of the cell and nucleus is due perhaps to their phospholipid nature. More recently, Davidson and Waymouth (1943–44) report that the cytoplasm of the liver cell con­tains ribonucleic, acid which they assume to be present in the mitochondria, microsomes, and secretory granules. One of the most con­sistent comments on mitochondria is that they contain nucleopro­teins associated with phospholipids and fatty materials. This is one of the experimental facts on which we base our postulation that mitochondria are connected with morphogen phenomena. If mitochondria contain morphogens, they would have to have an ash residue. The reports of Chargaff (1942) include the presence of 1.6 percent ash in a typical preparation of mitochondria lipids from rabbit liver.

Some investigators have assigned enzyme activity to the mito­chondria, since they are found associated with food vacuoles. Horn­ing (1928) has found them to migrate slowly in the vicinity of food vacuoles but has not observed them puncturing the vacuole mem­brane, although they are apparently seen within the vacuole, from which arises the postulation concerning their enzymatic nature and function in assimilation. His previous studies (1916) indicate that the mitochondria are extruded from the protoplasm into the food vacuole. He (1926) observes that engulfed food circulates in the protoplasm, comes in contact with mitochondria, which adhere to it, and finally a food vacuole is formed; this slowly dissolves, along with the mitochondria, indicating an absorption and digestion of food.

Horning (1926) also comments that no evidence exists to in­dicate that mitochondria are formed de novo from the cytoplasm, but rather they always increase on binary fission. Nevertheless, he states (1927) that they are not traceable through the nuclear mem­brane, although they are found aggregated outside, next to it, in many cells. The mitochondria themselves have been observed by this investigator (1926) to undergo binary fission in a hetero­trichous infusorian, and he has not observed a constant number of mitochondria to occur in various other organisms. Later (1929–30), he concludes that the disappearance and reformation of mito­chondria is associated with their synthetic ability.

As a basic principle, we suggest that whenever morphogens of any nature containing active linkages appear in the protoplasm or tissue fluids, they are normally immediately enveloped in a wrapper of a fatty phospholipid complex, and this wrapper prevents the active morphogen linkages from engaging in any uncontrolled bio­chemical activities.

The oft reported aggregation of mitochondria at the nuclear wall leads us to suggest that as morphogens are detached from the chromatin and extruded into the cytoplasm (during mitosis or con­jugation phenomena), they are enveloped immediately outside the nuclear membrane in such a lipoid wrapper. We feel that all such mitochondria are of nuclear source, and this phenomenon indicates why the lipoid-like body itself has not been seen to pass through the nuclear membrane (Homing, 1927).

Once in the cytoplasm, the morphogen groups in the lipoid wrappers, known as mitochrondria, are free to exert their mor­phogenic influences over histogenesis in an orderly and controlled manner. The fission, disappearance, and reformation of such mitochondria indicate that they contain nucleoprotein protomorpho­gens of a complex nature that are slowly “unwinding” as they exert their morphogenic influences.

The apparent influence over the digestion and absorption of en­gulfed particles indicates another manner in which the morpho­genic influences of the mitochrondria may be evidenced. Before such engulfed food particles can be used to synthesize new cyto­plasm, they must be enzymatically reduced to be sure, but free pro­tomorphogens must be brought in contact with them to ensure the synthesis of proteins homologous to the cell. We believe it is pos­sible that, in addition to whatever enzymatic reduction takes place, the mitochondria also supply the substrate materials within the food vacuole with these necessary protomorphogens, fresh from the chromatin. It thus becomes apparent that our previous conception (Chapter 3) that synthesis of new protein takes place only at the cell surface boundary must be extended in these special cases to in­clude the synthesis of new protein in the locale of the food vacuole associated with mitochondria.

The reader may wonder why we have postulated two morpho­gen cycles—the metabolic and the determinant. An alternate hypothesis would envision the determinant effects of the morpho­gens as a consequence of nuclear metabolism. This hypothesis would suggest that the nuclear chromatin becomes a part of cytoplasmic structure during the nuclear-cytoplasmic interchange or reorganization period of mitosis. Later, as a consequence of the dynamic state of cytoplasmic proteins, protomorphogens would be released into the media and also at the nuclear wall for new chromatin syn­thesis. There is indeed not enough experimental evidence available to establish either the separate cycle or single cycle hypothesis to the exclusion of the other.

Reasons for Postulating Two Morphogen Cycles

We are in­clined to favor the idea of two separate morphogen cycles for the following reasons:

  1. It is likely that all new cytoplasmic proteins during growth are synthesized at the cell wall, for at this point only, all substrate material is available; therefore protomorphogens could only become a part of the cytoplasmic proteins at the surface boun­dary of the cell.
  2. This is indicated by the observation that cell division cannot occur until a “threshold” amount of protomorphogen is present in the media.
  3. The histogenetic organizing in­fluence of the morphogens is only needed at cell division, not for repair.
  4. After cell division ceases, the accumulation of proto­morphogens in the media still continues with eventual lysis (See Burrows, Chapter 2). It is difficult to conceive of the histogenetic influences of chromatin occurring except at cell division.

It appears that the fundamental difference between the meta­bolic and determinant cycles may be outlined as follows: the metabolic cycle results in the discarding of protomorphogens from the chromatin, through the cytoplasm, and into the media as a result of metabolic activities. These protomorphogens are determinants for cytoplasmic proteins synthesized at the cell wall. The determinant cycle results in the extrusion of chromatin into the cytoplasm con­taining cytomorphogen fragments, which act as determinants for histogenesis.

Regardless of the lack of reliable evidence in this conflict, we are presenting our hypothesis around the conception of two morpho­gen cycles—the metabolic and determinant. This is partially for the sake of continuity, and thus we have also mentioned an alternate hypothesis. Only further experimental investigation can integrate this problem into a clear theory of biodynamics.

In our discussion (Chapter 3) of the metabolic cycle, we men­tioned the suggestion that the dynamic state of cytoplasmic proteins periodically supplies free protomorphogens for chromatin synthesis at the nuclear membrane. It is quite important from a standpoint of cell morphology that these protomorphogens be synthesized into chromatin and discharged again as waste material through the cytoplasm into the media.

In the first sections of this chapter, we have discussed the mor­phogens as the “determinant” organizer substance of the genes that is distributed to various locales in the developing embryo, where it becomes a part of the cytomorphogen of the cells. We see that at each cell division there is a mixture of nuclear and cytoplasmic constituents that “implants” chromatin material in the cytoplasm. It is probable that the mitochondria consist of mor­phogens at a point in their determinant cycle. This then is the mode of histogenetic action of the cytomorphogen. We should now investigate the methods by which the morphology of the cell, once organized, is maintained against the influence of external agents.

Environmental Modifications of Structure

We shall shortly discuss the influence of environment over the morphology of cyto­plasmic structure. During the metabolic cycle, each protomor­phogen released by the cytoplasmic proteins to the nucleus is “reworked” by the heterochromatin, and any environmental modi­fications are eliminated. We suggest that this is an important part of the mechanism tending to perpetuate the cell’s morphological integrity.

The effects of environment over a cell may be considerable, and the fact that these environmental modifications can be inherited indicates that they are associated with a change of morphogen structure.

This brings again to the biological forefront the question of in­heritance of acquired characteristics. Probably no biological ques­tion has been the butt of so much controversy as this in years past. Jennings (1940) has presented an adequate review of this prob­lem as it applies to infusoria. Environmental modification of pro­tozoa has been reported by many investigators (Neuschlosz, S.M.: “Uber die Gewohnung an Gifte. I. Chiminfestigkeit bei Protozoen,” Pflueger’s Arch. Ges. Physiol., 176:223, 1919; “Untersuchungen uber die Gewohnung an Gifte. II. Die Festigkeit der Protozoen gegen Farbstoffe. Ill. Das Wesen der Festigung von Protozoen gegen Arsen und Antimon,” Ibid, 178:61, 1920; Dallinger, W.H., “The President’s Address,” J. Roy Microsc. Soc., 1: 185, 1887).

Jollos (1921) has pioneered in the investigation of this problem in infusoria. Morphological and functional changes can be induced in individuals by altering culture conditions. These modifications may be caused to persist for many generations after the induced stimuli have been removed, but eventually the cells return to normal. The modifi­cation may consist of acclimatization to various chemical and physi­cal agents. The disappearance of the modification after elimina­tion of the inducing stimuli led Jollos to present the theory that such modification is cytoplasmic in extent and not due to genic differences. Raffel (1932) has attempted to interpret these phe­nomena as gene mutations, but Jollos ( 1934) has objected to this explanation. Sonneborn (1941) has recently reviewed the litera­ture of protozoan inheritance.

In a later chapter, we present additional evidence that can ex­plain the puzzling occurrences of apparent inheritance of acquired characteristics occasionally reported. The final chapter of this biological enigma is yet to be written. As in most fields, further experimental research is necessary before comprehensive conclu­sions may be arrived at.

Manwaring (1934) has supplied additional information concern­ing the influence of environment over the morphology of bacteria. He reviews experiments in which pedigreed bacterial strains were caused to “mutate” into wholly unrelated antigenic types or genera. The mutant may revert back to normal type under optimum culture conditions but can in some cases be cultured for many generations with no tendency to revert. The “mutations” may appear at any time but are favored by suboptimum culture conditions. The mutants may be a new, unconventional, stable species. Of eleven species investigated, none were found that did not “mutate.”

As fantastic as such a phenomenon appears, it nevertheless has been observed by many investigators and presents additional evi­dence that the morphological integrity of a cell is profoundly in­fluenced by environmental stimuli.

Bastian has reviewed many experimental demonstrations of bac­terial mutations induced by various abnormal culture conditions (The Nature and Origin of Living Matter, Bastian, H.C., J.B. Lippincott Co., Philadelphia). He calls this phenomenon heterogenesis. He even lists experiments in which the spontaneous generation of living forms were apparent­ly derived from sterilized colloidal silica (The Origin of Life, H.C. Bastian, G.P. Putnam’s Sons, New York, 1911). His sealed tubes were ex­posed to temperatures of 130° C for periods of 5 minutes, and later examination indicated the presence of living forms, principally bac­teria.

In view of modern knowledge on the stability of certain spore forms and especially Turck’s observations on the extreme thermostability of cytomorphogen, it is at once apparent that spon­taneous generation of life did not occur in these cases, but the neces­sary genic groups were maintained intact or spore forms survived his sterilization process. Apparently these groups were present in the original colloidal silica he employed, for it was important that it be obtained only from one particular source.

Avery, McLeod, and McCarty (1944) have published studies on the nature of the substance responsible for inducing the muta­tion or transformation of certain pneumococcal types. This ar­ticle reviews the comments on the nature of these transformations. They demonstrate that a highly purified product may be extracted from type III pneumococci that, in small amounts under the proper conditions, can induce the transfer of type II pneumococci into type III, the same as those from which the inducing product was extracted. This transformation was first demonstrated in animals by Griffith (1928) and in vitro by Dawson and Sia (1931).

Avery and his coworkers found that this active product con­tains no demonstrable protein, unbound lipid, or serologically ac­tive polysaccharide. It consists principally, if not solely, of a highly polymerized viscous form of desoxyribonucleic acid that exhibits no conclusive serological reaction with type III anti-pneumococcus rabbit sera. They conclude that this type of nucleic acid gives rise to enzymatic reactions that result in the demonstrated type transformation.

We postulate that the active agent is a special type of nucleic acid and that its influence over the energy reactions in chromatin nucleoprotein (see Chapter 3) changes them so that the active mor­phogen groups constructed and released in the chromatin are spe­cific organizers for the transformed, type III pneumococci. This could conceivably be accomplished by a change in the period associated with morphogen synthesis and its preparation for organizing activities.

Stanley, Doerr, and Hallauer (1938) find an analogy between the agent responsible for the type transformation and a virus. The con­clusions of Avery et al. make this analogy difficult to accept by strict interpretation. We feel that here, as in the problem of non­specific inductors of tissue organization (reviewed earlier in this chapter), the inducing agent is not directly responsible for the change; rather, it makes possible certain activities in the morphogen group that per se are directly concerned with the organization or reorganization of structure.

These morphogens, as we have postulated throughout, are closely associated with or actually are virus nucleoprotein molecules. Murphy (1931, 1935) perhaps has sup­plied certain evidence supporting this contention, since he has spe­cifically termed the hypothetical transforming agents in cancer mutagens to distinguish them from virus. Carcinogens are not viruses, nor are they, as we have discussed earlier in this chapter, di­rectly responsible for embryonic induction or mutation in cancer cells. Rather, they make possible the induction or mutation under the direct control of the affected morphogens.

Pontecorvo and White (1946) have recently reviewed this prob­lem and in particular have mentioned the cytoplasmic “self-dupli­cating” particles, plasmagenes. They also mention the recent dis­covery that an extract of yeast cells adapted to ferment a particu­lar sugar will increase the speed of adaptation of nonadapted cells. The work on plasmagenes has proceeded for a great part on the problem of the “killer” reaction in paramecium. Wright (1945) has reviewed this problem in some detail. It seems that in the pres­ence of a particular gene there is an extranuclear substance (kappa) that multiplies in the presence of this gene but only persists for a few generations in its absence.

It is apparent that cytoplasmic heredity may be produced by a cross between a paramecium containing kappa and one that does not. The presence of the gene synergist will not give rise to kappa, in spite of the fact that kappa will not persist for many generations in its absence. We might suggest that kappa is the protomorphogen, and the particular gene necessary for its persistence is the locale in the chromatin where kappa is “reworked” in the nucleus during the metabolic and determinant cycles. In the absence of this chromatin “reworking” (the particular gene), kappa gradually disappears due to the absence of a part of its morphogen cycle.

In this case it would seem as if the kappa substance is a morphogen molecule capable of multiplying in the cytoplasm and being passed on to progeny through the medium of “cytoplasmic inheritance.” The problems of cytoplasmic inheritance are stimulating, and it is encouraging that they are right now receiving considerable atten­tion, particularly in view of their relationship to the inheritance of morphogenic transformations, or “acquired characteristics.” More experimental evidence is necessary for a competent evaluation of the problem. We simply wish to emphasize the basic principle that morphogenic changes, inherited or not, may be induced either by the addition of a particular morphogen itself or through the medium of an inducing stimulus that acts indirectly through its influence over the morphogens. This phenomena appears through­out biology, in the study of embryonic induction and transplants, [in observations of] the characteristics of cultures, and in the study of cancer. It should be kept constantly in mind in order to clearly evaluate the experi­mental reports as they accumulate.

We should not neglect the reports of Demerec (1946) on radia­tion-induced mutations in Escherichia coli affecting their suscepti­bility to Tl bacteriophage. The mutation rate remains high for several generations after the irradiation.

Also, the important and provocative reports of Lysenko (1946) should be carefully evalu­ated. Hudson and Richens (1946) have published a critique of his work that seems to be most candid. Lysenko claims to alter heredity in plants by manipulation of the environment, and his “new genetics” promotes many Lamarckian concepts. Hudson and Richens show much of his data to be inconsistent and unsupported by acceptable experimental evidence. They admit, however, that other geneticists have not taken the trouble to repeat his experiments. Without presuming to pass judgment, we feel that Lysenko’s work deserves the most careful investigation, and certainly his experiments should be repeated before criticism of his conclusions is presented.

The orthodox concepts in genetics are being altered by recent discoveries, some of which are reported in these pages, and under the circumstances a most candid and open attitude is vitally necessary for the progress of genetic knowledge.

We shall now turn to the methods of tissue culture for still additional evidence of the influence of environment on cell mor­phology.

Drew (1923) has supplied some interesting information on the influence of environmental factors over the morphology of cells cultured in vitro. He has noted that when tissue from an animal is cultured for several generations and then transferred back to the donor, it does not grow but instead is reabsorbed and disappears. It is ap­parent that the differences in environment during this period have changed the specific nature of the animals cells and the transfers so that they are no longer compatible. Drew has reported in the same publication that kidney tissue in vitro can be caused to diferentiate into tubules upon the addition of connective tissue; without this addition the kidney tissue grows into undifferentiated sheets.

Ebeling and Fischer (1922) have investigated this phenomenon and find that epithelial cells and fibroblasts may be cultured side by side and retain their integrity. The addition of connective tis­sue had little or no effect. This work had also been done at a pre­vious date by Champy (Champy, Bibliog. Anat., 33:184, 1913; Compt. rend. soc. biol., 76:31, 1914). Landsteiner and Parker (1940) have sup­plied further evidence on the stability of the morphology of cells in tissue cultures. They demonstrated that connective tissue from chicken kidney cultivated in rabbit serum not only retained its species specificity but caused the formation in the rabbit serum of serum proteins antigenically associated with the chicken.

It is apparent that connective tissue exerts an important influence over cell dynamics. Drew’s observation that it caused differentia­tion of kidney cells indicates that it can function as the “evocator” of organizer function. We shall discuss connective tissue in more detail in our next chapter. It will suffice here to mention that we believe that connective tissue carries a concentrated amount of pro­tomorphogens in a “bound” form.

We have thus briefly sketched four manners in which environ­mental factors have been demonstrated to influence morphology:

  1. Direct observations of morphological changes in infusoria subjected to conditioned media,
  2. Bacterial mutations arising from substandard culture conditions,
  3. Special agents, some carried in the cytoplasm, that may exert an influence on cell characteristics that may be inherited
  4. The influence of connective tissue over cells cultured in vitro, probably not in the same class as the first two [sic] examples.

This last influence can probably be classified as an “evocator” response. That it does not universally occur is indicated by the work of Ebeling and Fischer showing that cells may be cultivated side by side and also by the work of Landsteiner and Parker demonstrating the remarkable stability of cells cultured in vitro to influences of added connective tissue.

Maintenance of Morphological Integrity

In the face of the above evidence, the maintenance of morphological integrity against environmental influences requires special protective mechanisms. Delbruck (1945) has presented a theoretical study of bacterial populations with this consideration in mind. He mentions that for a stable strain to exist, forward mutations must be balanced by either reverse mutations or a high selection pressure against the for­ward mutation.

In certain species the cells rely on a special mechanism known as conjugation to maintain the integrity of the species organization. Cowdry (1939) has reviewed this phenomena to an extent. He mentions that the macronuclei are concerned with the metabolic and organization reactions of the cell. The micronucleus, on the other hand, has little to do but to maintain itself and supply new macronuclei. The process of conjugation—and its complement, endomixis—consists essentially of elimination of the macronucleus and formation of a new one under the influence of the micronucleus. Calkins (1934) has reviewed the factors concerned with rejuve­nation in protozoa. He notes that through the rejuvenating process of conjugation or of endomixis, protozoa are enabled to live through thousands of generations. Normally this rejuvenating process takes place in definite cycles of so many generations, and without it the race dies out (Woodruff, L.L., “Rhythms and Endomixis in Various Races of Paramecia Aurelia” Biol. Bull., 35:51 56, 1917; Calkins, G.N., “Uroleptus Mobilis Engelm. II. Renewal of Vitality Through Conjugation,” Exp. Zool. 29:121–139, 1919).

A study of conjugation and endomixis does not properly belong in this discussion. It is mentioned simply to illustrate a method by which infusoria periodically reorganize themselves, are rejuve­nated, and by means of replacement of the macronucleus from the micronucleus, ensure the consistency of the species integrity. This is another illustration of the necessity for a “reworking” of the morphogens at periodical intervals in order to perpetuate a specific morphology.

At the time Weismann evolved the germ plasm theory, evidence was unavailable to indicate the methods of chromosome synthesis. As a result Weismann assumed that the determinant substance was attenuated at each cell division. We see now that it is being con­stantly produced by the dynamic state of nuclear protein.

Spiegelman and Kamen (1946) propose a most interesting and highly significant concept of gene action. Their proposal seems to fit closely into the morphogen hypothesis. They state, “Genes continually produce, at different rates, partial replicas of them­selves that enter the cytoplasm. These replicas are nucleopro­tein in nature and possess to varying degrees the capacity for self­ duplication. Their presence in the cytoplasm controls the type and amounts of proteins and enzymes synthesized.” They continue, reviewing the probability that these gene fragments compete with each other, with the outcome that the enzymatic character of the cytoplasm is thereby determined. They recognize that altered en­vironment could change this competitive result.

It is now possible to sum up the suggestions contained in this chapter. We have reviewed on page the hypothesis covering the mechanism by which the chromosome morphogens find their way to the nuclei of the various cells in the developing embryo. Up to that time, however, we had given no hint concerning the influence of the cytomorphogen in the determinant cycle.

Review of the Morphogen Determinant Cycle

We now review the hypothesis covering this determinant morphogen cycle:

  1. At each mitosis there is a reorganization of the macronucleus and a nuclear-cytoplasmic interchange.
  2. This leaves chromatin material in the cytoplasm, where it organizes cell morphology.
  3. Chromatin (morphogens) may also influence cell morphology through the medium of the mitochondria.
  4. The cell is influenced in various manners by its environment, which induces limited in­heritable variations in character.
  5. The fact that all protomorpho­gens find their way through the chromosome in chromatin synthe­sis before they appear again for protein synthesis at the cytoplasm boundary aids in the maintenance of cell integrity.
  6. In some cells the process of conjugation or endomixis reorganizes the nuclei and assists in maintaining organization integrity.

The whole problem of morphogenesis is as intricate and inviting as any field of biology. It is a field that is not by any means thor­oughly explored. It offers the most interesting of uncharted prob­lems and probably most in the satisfaction of solving the deepest mysteries that baffle the mind of man.

Chapter 5: Morphogens in the Higher Organism


In the preceding chapters, the morphogen hypothesis was devel­oped with respect to the protein molecule, the vitality of the cell, and embryonic morphogenesis. In these chapters we have attempted to outline a hypothesis with an exactitude consequent to a detailed study of the specialized problems involved. It was our original intention to survey the literature with the objective of orienting an intelligently planned program of experiments on the physiology of growth factors.

As we linked the facts together, we became conscious that our working hypothesis was becoming more and more comprehensive, until, it appeared, no field of biological study was immune from the ideas suggested by the morphogen concept. Study and speculation in related fields is tempting, but we must restrain our enthusiasm at this time and confine our efforts to those studies that are per­tinent to the original project.

Simply because our ideas in diverse fields are speculative and not developed in detail is no reason to withhold their publication. The morphogen concept leads to some obvious conclusions in various fields of biology. It is to the advantage of biological study if these conclusions are herein presented. They may stimulate useful criticism and experimentation by those who can apply special­ized attention to the various problems suggested.

This chapter therefore is to be devoted to speculative surveys of widely divergent fields of biology in which the authors obviously cannot have expert knowledge.

Universal Aspects of the Morphogen Concept

The morphogen hypothesis herein presented basically entertains the following fundamental ideas:

1. Chromosome fragments termed morphogens are in a dynamic state of synthesis and de­struction as a part of the vital energy reactions of the cell.

2. The morphogen fragments accumulate in the cell fluids [and are] the basic cause of senescence and death.

3. The morphogens from the chromosome are the determinants for every cell and every “living” molecule in biological structure.

4. Morphogens can only be synthesized in the chromatin material but must be present in the pericellular fluids for the synthesis of every biological protein molecule. They are therefore necessary for morphogenesis, mitosis, and growth.


We have confined our discussion of the metabolism of the morphogens to the animal kingdom. There is evidence, how­ever, that plant physiology as well is linked to the morphogen concept.

Turck (1933) was led to the study of protomorphogens as a re­sult of his observations at the Lincoln Park Greenhouse of Chicago about 1893. He found that it was necessary to mix virgin Wisconsin prairie soil with exhausted greenhouse soil in equal proportions in order to obtain growth of plants. This in itself was not surprising. But he found that the addition of 5 to 10 percent of the exhausted soil to virgin soil resulted in better growth than on the virgin soil alone.

Here is a phenomenon that lends itself readily to explanation by the morphogen hypothesis. The exhausted greenhouse soil was not alone sterile because of an exhaustion of foodstuffs. It was “poi­soned” by an excess concentration of plant protomorphogens, which inhibited and prevented further growth. The addition of large quantities of virgin soil not only replaced depleted foodstuffs but also diluted the protomorphogen of the sterile soil from an inhibi­tive to a stimulative concentration.

We might interpose the comment that this condition would only occur in an artificial environment such as a greenhouse. In nature and natural farmlands, it is unlikely that the soils would become supersaturated with poisonous concentrations of protomorphogens due to the natural or artificial rotation of crops. It will be recalled that only homologous protomorphogens are toxic; heterologous protomorphogens may be utilized by other species and in fact are valuable in nutrition. The natural rotation of crops is probably due to this phenomenon, each crop saturating the earth with its own protomorphogens and eliminating itself, but their proto­morphogens serving as fertilizer for the next species.

Turck’s observation that the addition of 5 to 10 percent ex­hausted greenhouse soil to virgin soil resulted in optimum growth is interpreted as the result of the addition of small amounts of pro­tomorphogen and the consequent beneficial effect. The value of the addition of heterologous as well as homologous [substances] to the soil is receiving much attention by agricultural science in the judicious use of compost. Sir Albert Howard is the first exponent of this idea in his book An Agricultural Testament (Sir Albert Howard, Oxford University Press, 1942). Many other excellent expositions have recently appeared as well, including the following:

  • The Living Soil, E.B. Balfour, Faber & Faber, Ltd., London, 1945
  • Bio-Dynamic Farming and Gardening, E. Pfeiffer, Anthroposophic Press, New York, 1943.
  • The Wheel Of Health, G.T. Wrench, reprinted by Lee Foundation for Nutri­tional Research, Milwaukee, Wisconsin, 1945

Turck devotes a chapter of his work on “cytost” to a discussion of plant physiology. He interprets much of the work on plant growth and injury hormones as a protomorphogen effect. This work, however, must be carefully reviewed, since many if not most of the plant growth hormones responsible for various tropisms can­not be classified as protomorphogens.

However, there have been observations of plant growth hor­mones that can be so classified. Most auxins (plant growth hor­mones) exert a stimulating effect only. A protomorphogen, how­ever, must exhibit the characteristic of stimulating growth in dilute amounts and inhibiting growth in concentrated amounts. Such an “auxin” seems to be described by Stewart, Bergren, and Redemann (1939). This factor, which they term an inhibitor, is extracted from the cotyledons of radish plants and exerts an inhibiting property roughly proportional to concentration, dilute amounts having a slight stimulating effect. This property is illustrated in the accompanying Figure 6. It is strikingly different from the standard curve obtained with the usual plant auxin, which does not inhibit in any degree of concentration.

Figure 6. Effect on plant growth of applications of an inhibitor extracted from cotyledons of radishes. (Derived from Stewart, W.S., Bergren, W., and Redemann, C.E., Science, 89:185–186, 1939.) (See original for image.)

The various morphogen concepts that we have developed in this thesis referring to nuclear metabolism, changes in cell boundary potential, etc., are obviously not to be adapted as such to the plant kingdom. There are, however, indications, such as [those] we have just briefly reviewed, that the fundamental biology of plants revolves around morphogens much the same as does that of animals. This, however, is an independent and separate field of research.

Cold and Warm Blooded Animals

There are basic differences in the morphogen concept between cold blooded and warm blooded animals. Some of these differences may be listed as follows:

  1. Senescence seems to be unknown among the cold blooded animals. No degenerative changes with old age have been reported with these groups.
  2. There is no creatine-creatinine metabolic cycle in cold blooded animals.
  3. Cold blooded animals do not have blood platelets, thromboplastic activity being relegated to various tissues, notably the spindle cells.
  4. Cold blooded animals may be able to regenerate parts that are lost by injury.
  5. Growth of cold blooded animals is not affected by the growth hormone of the anterior pituitary (Collip, J.B., ”Some Recent Advances in the Physiology of the Anterior Pituitary,” J. Mt. Sinai Hosp., 1:28–71, 1934–35)
  6. Warm blooded animals have a constant rate of metabolism, whereas in cold blooded animals the metabolic rate is secondary to ambient temperature.

Of course, there are other basic differences between warm and cold blooded animals, but we have listed only those that may be linked with the differences in morphogen metabolism.

The reader will recall that our hypothesis envisions two mor­phogen cycles: 1) the metabolic cycle, concerned with the dy­namic reactions in the nuclear chromatin and associated with phos­phagen and nucleoprotein energy reactions, giving rise to proto­morphogens in the tissue fluids that in turn restrain and prob­ably regulate the vital activities in the cell, and 2) the determinant cycle, concerned with the organization of the cell and of the mor­phogenesis in general. The enumerated differences between warm and cold blooded animals indicate a difference in both these cycles.

The determinant cycle may be considerably different, in view of the ability of cold blooded animals to regenerate injured limbs. Either portions of the chromosomes are delivered intact to various locales by the cold blooded animal and not intact in the warm blooded animal, or there are constraining forces in the warm blood­ed animal preventing a duplication once morphogenesis is com­plete. It is also possible that the cells of cold blooded animals, being farther down the evolutionary scale, are able to revert to their primordial embryonic state and become “competent” to receive the inducing stimulus.

The metabolic cycle of morphogens is quite different in cold blooded animals. The absence of senile changes in this group indi­cates that protomorphogens released from cells do not accumulate in the cell fluids and inhibit the vital activity of the cells. The meta­bolic cycle of protomorphogens is linked with phosphagen (dipotassium creatine hexose phosphate) metabolism in warm blooded animals. The absence of creatine in cold blooded animals indicates a fundamental difference in this cycle. The lack of anterior pitui­tary growth hormone effect also suggests a difference in the mech­anism for the regulation of mitotic activity in cold blooded animals.

We shall suggest later that the blood platelets are an important link in the elimination of protomorphogens. Their absence in cold blooded animals indicates a considerable difference in the mode of protomorphogen elimination between cold and warm blooded animals.

We had thought that a careful survey of the biochemistry of cold blooded animals would suggest diverse approaches to the problem of senescence in mammals. However, unfortunately, the difference between the protomorphogen metabolism of the two groups seems at this time to be too far-reaching to bridge with analogy.

Morphogens and Connective Tissue

Single-celled life and, in a sense, many of the lower organisms live in a surrounding medium that serves as “tissue fluid” for the living unit. There is little difficulty in preventing an excess accumu­lation of protomorphogens in the surrounding media. Most natural environments provide for a constantly changing media, and many organisms are able to move about into a fresh environment.

In the mammal an entirely different picture is presented. Each cell is surrounded by tissue fluids that require special mechanisms to supply food and eliminate wastes. In a sense each mammalian cell may be said to exist in a tissue culture whose media consists of the surrounding tissue fluids. Were the fluids surrounding each cell not constantly supplied with foodstuffs and voided of proto­morphogen and other wastes, the mammalian cell would soon die from autointoxication and starvation.

The bloodstream and numerous other physiological systems are a part of the mammalian solution for the problem of constantly sup­plying the cells with food and eliminating their wastes. In this chapter we shall attempt to outline various routes for the elim­ination of protomorphogens from pericellular fluids as well as other diverse aspects of morphogen metabolism in the mammal.

If the reader will refer to the schematic diagram of the mor­phogen cycles in Chapter 3, Figure 4, he will note that protomorphogens discharged as waste from nuclear metabolism appear in the fluid surrounding the cell. We have outlined a hypothesis that suggests that an accumulation of these protomorphogens in the cell fluid lowers the vitality of the cell and eventually causes cytolysis.

Assuming that the individual cell morphogen cycle is represented thus, it now becomes our problem to pick up the thread of continuity at this point and suggest methods by which these extra­ cellular protomorphogens are disposed of in the mammal.

Morphogens and the Precipitation of Fibrin

Over fifty years ago, in the laboratory of Professor W.W. Podvysotski in Kieff, Dr. Galin (1889) made some experiments that lend a clue at this point. (It is fitting that the first clue to this hypothesis should orig­inate in Russia, which in this modern day is reporting some of the most advanced work in biology.) Galin concluded that connective tissue can be saturated by poisonous substances floating in the blood and tissues, even when normal toxin eliminating functions (viz., kidney) are performing satisfactorily.

It was commented at that early date that experimental evidence suggests the elastic tissue as a depot for the storage of various poisons, more especially when the kidney function is disturbed.

Burrows (1926) has supplied us with a useful conception of the manner in which tissue “toxins” or protomorphogens are “bound” into the connective tissue fibers of the organism. He ad­vanced the theory that all cells liberate a substance that he termed “archusia.” In low concentrations in the media, this substance is beneficial to the health and growth of cells. In high concentrations of archusia, growth ceases and cytolysis occurs. We consider this archusia to be the same substance we have discussed in this report under the term “protomorphogen,” and we shall refer to it as such in our discussion.

We might mention that Burrows observed that archusia is soluble in saline solution, a property of nucleoproteins previously mentioned. It may be of interest to note Burrows’ re­port that archusia is only produced in the presence of oxygen. Since archusia (protomorphogen) production is a function of the metabolic morphogen cycle, it may be of interest to speculate that there is an oxygen cycle concerned here that may be the most important one for tissue growth. Fisher (1942) has analyzed the oxygen consumption of yeast and concluded that of two or three cycles there is only one that is important to normal cell division. This one is probably concerned with morphogen metabolism.

Under certain concentrations of archusia in the media, Burrows demonstrated that the cells secrete a fat-like substance that he terms “ergusia.” He has shown that this ergusia lowers the surface tension of the cell boundary. This effect has been discussed in Chapter 3 in respect to the manner in which the vitality of cells is lowered and cytolysis occurs when the media is not replaced at periodic intervals. Burrows (1926) has presented a lucid explana­tion of cell movement based on the effect of ergusia in lowering surface tension on a local area of the cell surface boundary.

Burrows and Jorstad (1926) have supplied evidence that the sub­stance archusia is very similar to vitamin B and ergusia is similar to or identical to vitamin A. (We shall comment on these conceptions later, in our discussion of the nature of ergusia as it appears to us.)

Burrows (1926) has discussed the coagulation that occurs on the addition of cells to plasma in vitro. This coagulation appears as to distinct types. One type, occurring immediately upon the addi­tion of the cells, has the nature of a gelatinization, without the ap­pearance of fibers. The other type, called “secondary” coagula­tion by Burrows, occurs only after a latent period (the time of which depends upon the nature of the added tissue) and results in the production of true fibers of fibrin. Both types occur univer­sally for all types of cells except lymphocytes and phagocytes.

It is with the so-called “secondary” coagulation that we are con­cerned. Burrows has demonstrated that this is a result of the ul­timate effect of ergusia on fibrinogen. Ergusia is then an active blood coagulant resulting in the precipitation of fibrinogen into fibrin and is a universal thromboplastin present in all tissues. The latent period before “secondary” coagulation is the time necessarv for the cells to release sufficient ergusia to initiate this coagulation phenomenon. Drinker (1942) mentions that scar tissue formation is a similar phenomenon, being the result of excess fibroblastic growth due to the accumulation of substances ordinarily removed by the lymph (this explains callus formation from constant irritation).

In Chapter 3 we suggested that Burrows’ ergusia is proto­morphogen “wrapped” with lipoid “envelopes,” preventing the lethal effect of intense concentrations on “raw” protomorphogen.

In a review of structural proteins, Astbury (1945) comments that electron microscope investigation of fibrous proteins implies a fibrous structure built up from elementary patterned molecules, or “templates.” We believe that the active protomorphogen linkages supply the basis for the “template” action of these primary molecules of fibrous tissue.

Protomorphogen is therefore the initiating stimulus to the formation of connective tissue in the organism. The white connec­tive tissue is formed by the precipitation of fibrin from fibrinogen in the presence of protomorphogen. The synthesis of a protein re­quires a substrate and a determinant for the protein structure. The substrate for white connective tissue consists of fibrinogen, and it is likely that we can consider the thromboplastin, or protomor­phogen, the determinant. The possibility that thromboplastin may be a determinant in some cases is strongly hinted by the observa­tion that filaments of fibrin can be seen radiating from a platelet disintegrating in plasma (Starling’s Principles of Human Physiology, E.H. Starling, Lea & Febiger, Philadelphia, 1936). This would explain the local specificity of connective tissue proteins, since their determinant protomor­phogens arise from the metabolism of neighboring cells.

Burrows (1927) has demonstrated that newly formed fibrin stains as white fibrous tissue when cell extracts containing protomorpho­gen are added to the fibrin. He concludes that white fibrous tissue is therefore fibrin with ergusia (protomorphogens) adsorbed or attached to the molecules.

In this respect the connective tissue as a depot for electrolytes must not be overlooked. Manery, Danielson, and Hastings (1938) have observed that dense connective tissue has a high electrolyte content, resembling serum more than any other tissue. The reader will recall our comments in Chapter 1 discussing the importance of various minerals in the protomorphogen molecule. Protomor­phogen is probably always associated with mineral matter, which links the specific determinant into a predetermined pattern.

Drew (1923) has supplied additional evidence concerning the presence of protomorphogen in connective tissue. In Chapter 4 we discussed the effect of protomorphogens as inductors of differ­entiation. Drew demonstrated that the addition of connective tissue from any organ induced the differentiation into typical tubules of undifferentiated kidney cells. Landsteiner and Parker (1940) have mentioned that connective tissue can organize proteins iden­tical with or closely related to serum proteins, indicating the pres­ence of protein determinants in connective tissue. The conver­sion of mononuclear leucocytes into fibroblasts in vitro has been demonstrated many times. Fischer (1925) noted that, when placed in contact with homogenous muscle tissue, the leucocytes are transformed into true fibroblasts after the fourth transplant. This may indicate the effect of the morphogen factors on the morphology of the adjacent leucocytes.

Wolfe and Wright (1942) have recently suggested that prod­ucts of cell metabolism may be released into the cell fluids and penetrate into connective tissue fibers, playing an important role in their staining reaction.

It seems probable therefore that all white connective tissue is formed in a manner similar to a blood clot, namely, by the precipi­tation of fibrin from fibrinogen under the control of a thrombo­plastic agent. In addition it appears that the newly formed fibrin adsorbs protomorphogen molecules and in time becomes sufficient­ly saturated with them to stain as connective tissue. It is likely that the specific adsorption of protomorphogens by connective tissue may be classed as chemisorption rather than a pure physical ad­sorption.

Thus the idea presented in 1889 by Dr. Galin receives experi­mental and theoretical substantiation. And for the purposes of the morphogen hypothesis, we must keep in mind the thrombo­plastic activity of protomorphogen and the conception of connective tissue as a local storehouse for discharged protomorpho­gen. Connective tissue may be considered as having a powerful affinity for all protomorphogen molecules.


At this point it is pertinent to review a few of the facts relating to the coagulation phenomenon and particularly to the thromboplastic activity of various tissues.

Quick (1942) has recently published a comprehensive review of the field of hemorrhagic diseases that supplies a modern version of the coagulation processes.

The fundamental reaction in the coagulation of blood is the conversion of fibrinogen to fibrin, which is a fibrous substance forming the basis of white connective tissue. This reaction is pre­cipitated in the bloodstream of the mammal by the breakdown of the blood platelet. When lysis of these platelets is prevented, no clot can occur except when tissue juice is present.

The substance in platelets responsible for this action is termed thromboplastin. Intact platelets will cause syneresis, or clot contrac­tion. Burrows (1926) has demonstrated that ergusia will also effect syneresis. The thromboplastic activity of tissue juice, platelets, spindle cells, and ergusia leads us to suggest that protomorphogen is responsible for this activity and indeed that protomorphogen is the primary thromboplastin.

There has been some argument about the exact position of throm­boplastin in the clotting cycle. The consensus of opinion seems to be that it is the factor that is essential for the conversion of pro­thrombin to thrombin. Thrombin is the active agent, probably of an enzymatic nature, that converts soluble fibrinogen into insoluble fibrin. It appears, however, that thromboplastin is the “trigger” that initiates these reactions, by forming thrombin. In spite of the presence of fibrinogen and prothrombin, no clotting occurs until thromboplastin is released.

The identity of protomorphogen with thromboplastin is fur­ther indicated by the fact that frog plasma filtered through charcoal will not coagulate (thromboplastin in the spindle cells being ad­sorbed) except upon addition of tissue extract (Tait, J., and Green, F., “The Spindle-Cells in Relation to Coagulation of Frog’s Blood,” Quart. J. Exp. Physiol., 16: 141–148, 1927).

There is much additional evidence concerning the identity of protomorphogen and thrombo­plastin. Quick (1936) has noted three properties of thromboplas­tin that are particularly significant: 1) thromboplastic activity is diminished by extraction with lipoid solvents 2) thromboplastic activity is diminished but not destroyed by heat, indicating a relative thermostability of the product, and 3) thromboplastin possesses a limited degree of species specificity.

The reader will recall pre­vious evidence that protomorphogen is 1) relatively thermostable 2) extracted by lipoid solvents, and 3) relatively species specific.

In a recent review, Chargaff (1945) also states that thromboplastic substances are relatively thermostable and species specific (Chargaff, E., “The Coagulation of Blood,” Advances in Enzymology, 5:31–65, 1945). He suggests that thromboplastic substances from various tissues constitute “an entire family of conjugated proteins whose similarities and dissimilarities will have to be determined by detailed chemical and immunological studies.”

We postulate that the family of conjugated proteins referred to here is in reality that class of protomorphogens from different tissues, all of which are thromboplastic but differ in various respects, i.e., solubilities, molecular size, specificity, etc. Bunting (1932) has reviewed the evidence indicating that platelet material suggests chromosome origin, staining with Janus green indicating the presence of mitochondria. The morphogen hypothesis holds that protomorphogens from cells are products of the cell’s chromatin and that they may appear in the mitochon­dria of cells (mitochondria being high in fatty substances, nucleo­protein, and phospholipids) (Bensley, R.R., “Chemical Structure of Cytoplasm,” Biol. Symp., 10:323–334, 1943).

The chemistry of platelets is very suggestive of chromosome (morphogen) origin. Hammersten (1914) reviews early evidence indicating that platelets consist of a combination of nucleins and proteins as a derivative of the cell nucleus. Gruner (1914) has also mentioned that platelets contain nucleoproteins, lecithin, and cholesterin. Wright (1932) reviews that the active thromboplastin from tissue extract is soluble in ether and alcohol and is of lipid charac­ter, probably a cephalin. This evidence was supplied by Howell, who isolated this substance that seems to be an ether-soluble cephalin. The reader will recall that protomorphogens are almost universally accompanied by lecithin and seem to be extracted with lipoid solvents.

Further evidence of the chromosome origin of thromboplastin has been supplied by Marshak and Walker (1945). They demon­strated that a chromatin derivative of liver has a hemostatic action when locally applied to bleeding wounds. Ungar (1944) com­ments on reduced coagulation time as a consequence of injection of serum from traumatized animals, indicating that tissue products released by trauma exert thromboplastic activity. Chargaff, Moore, and Bendich (1942) found thromboplastic protein from lung to exhibit marked phosphatase activity. (Phosphatase is an enzyme found in the cell nucleus particularly concentrated in chromatin.) These investigators separated this protein from lung by means of saline extraction and ultracentrifugation. (Saline extraction has recently been reported to be most efficient in extracting nucleopro­tein from the nucleus.) More recently, Maltaner (1946) has dis­cussed the thromboplastic properties of some antigens and the fact that thromboplastic cephalin fixes complement in direct propor­tion to its thromboplastic activity. Our morphogen hypothesis recognizes that protomorphogen is responsible for antigenic activity.

The studies of Cohen and Chargaff (1940) on the thrombo­plastic protein from lungs have demonstrated the antigenic ac­tivity of thromboplastic protein, but the antibody-antigen com­plex was more potent than the antigen alone. This indicates that the thromboplastic linkages are not “covered” by antibody reac­tions. They found that if the protein was freed of all phospha­tides, it was devoid of thromboplastic activity. However, their treatment removed all the phosphorus-containing components, in­cluding nucleic acids. We suggest that either the protomorpho­gens were removed from the protein (the protein lost its antigenic properties after extraction with boiling alcohol-ether) or the pro­tomorphogen linkages that were thromboplastically active were irreparably damaged by these manipulations.

We might emphasize at this point our contention that although all physiological thromboplastin is either protomorphogen or pro­tomorphogen degradation products, this does not necessarily mean that all protomorphogen is active thromboplastin. Thromboplastic activity probably depends on special active linkages that may or may not be available in a protomorphogen molecule, depending on its location, complexity, and associated factors.

The hypothesis that the primary thromboplastin is protomorpho­gen suggests two fields of further speculation: 1) the presence of protomorphogens in platelets indicates a means of bloodstream transfer to a position for convenient excretion 2) the iden­tity of protomorphogen with thromboplastin provides a convenient landmark as an indication of locales of intense protomorphogen activity. We shall discuss the latter first.

Lung tissue is recognized as being a potent source of thrombo­plastin. Chargaff, Moore, and Bendich (1942) have demonstrated that macromolecules from lung are carriers of strong thrombo­plastic activity. Howell has prepared an active phospholipid from pig lung exhibiting extraordinary thromboplastic potency (Copley, 1945). Shapiro and coworkers (1944) have also demonstrated the intense thromboplastic activity of lung extract. Mason and Lemon (1931) have mentioned that 3 drops of fresh lung tis­sue extracts injected into the circulation of the rabbit will produce coagulation of all the intravascular blood in 20 seconds. Dycker­hoff and Grunewald (1943) have used cooked lung extract as a source of thromboplastin for their experiments. Chargaff, Moore, and Bendich (1942) isolated a high molecular lipoprotein from beef lung that exhibited a very high thromboplastic activity.

Chargaff (1945) reviews the experimental evidence on lung throm­boplastin and concludes that it may be classified as a lipoprotein of a very high molecular weight and probably of cytoplasmic origin. Protomorphogen is a high molecular weight nucleoprotein asso­ciated with lipoid [that is] secreted from the cytoplasm.

Widenbauer and Reichel (1941) have concluded that there are two classes of substances with thromboplastic activity, rather than a single lipid-protein complex. As evidence they submit the fact that some of the thromboplastic lipids must be treated with fat solvents in order to demonstrate thromboplastic activity, while some tissue extracts do not require this treatment. We submit that there is an excellent possibility that some of the thromboplastic protomorphogen is more efficiently “sheathed” with lipoids than other, and therefore some extracts will require fat solvent treatment in order for thromboplastic activity to become manifest.

Support­ ing this contention is the report by the above investigators that some cephalin preparations lose their thromboplastic activity by standing, heat, or acetone treatment and then become coagulation inhibitors. This can be interpreted as an expression of the proto­morphogen binding powers of such lipoids, impairing thrombo­plastic activity.

The existence of a high degree of thromboplastic activity in lung tissue is highly significant. Turck (1933) reports that one of the most universal effects of administration of homologous protomor­phogen (termed “cytost” by Turck) is capillary stasis and inflam­mation of lung tissue. He observed that minute amounts of proto­morphogen sprayed into the cages in which cats were kept resulted in lethal inflammation of lung tissue. (It is important to note that in all cases of protomorphogen toxicity and shock, the blood is highly viscous and has a diminished clotting time.) The normal presence of a high content of protomorphogen in lung tissue indicates that its protomorphogen ratio is close to the danger point, and small excess amounts may cause inflammation.

The existence of a high degree of sensitivity of lung tissue to insufflation of homologous protomorphogen leads to some interesting speculations. Turck speculates that those British scientists who pioneered the entrance into the tombs of Egyptian mummies were exposed to homologous-protomorphogen-loaded dust, which eventually resulted in the death of those present.

We may diverse for a moment to speculate on another inter­esting possibility—that of the importance of argon in the air. Dr. Hershey of the University of Kansas discovered some years ago that rats die from fibrosis of the lungs in five to six weeks if there is no argon in the air. More recently Behnke and Yarbrough (1939) have reported the narcotic effect of argon to be higher than nitro­gen at pressures of 4 to 10 atmospheres though equal in this respect at normal air pressure. Of interest is their report that the oil-water solubility of argon is higher than that of nitrogen and the other rare gases tested, and the solubility of argon in oil is twice that of nitrogen.

It is pertinent to speculate upon the possibility that argon may be concerned with the insulation of protomorphogen molecules, in view of the solubility of this gas in lipoids. It appears that argon, by reason of its greater solubility, may displace nitrogen from lipoid phases. Argon is a most inert element and would lend itself ideally as a protective or sheathing agent. The reader will recall that protomorphogen is normally associated with lipoids and phospholipids. Also indicating such a relationship between argon and protomorphogen is the fact that argon has been par­ticularly identified in brain tissue, another locale of intense proto­morphogen activity (The Chemistry of the Brain, I.H. Page, 1937; Pictet, A., Scherrer, W., and Helfer, L., Compt. rend. soc. biol., 181:236, 1925; also Helvetica Chim. Acta, 8:547, 1925).

The fibrosis of lung tissue reported by Dr. Hershey to occur in the absence of argon is significant, since it has been demonstrated that protomorphogen promotes the forma­tion of fibrous and hyaline structure. In the same vein is the re­port of Kairiukschtis (1931) that argon is more rapidly resorbed from the pleural cavity after injection than any other gas tested, including air. It may be that its resorption is concerned with this suggested argon function of protecting protomorphogens.

Nearly sixty years ago, several experiments were conducted in an attempt to identify the toxic substance present in respired air (Hamilton, J.B., “Hygiene (Of Air)” Ann. Univ. Med. Sci., 5:10, 1890). It was proven that the toxic substance present in exhaled air was not CO2 as suspected but rather a substance that could be re­moved by washing the air in H2SO4. It is interesting to speculate on the possibility that waste protomorphogens may be broken down in lung tissue and toxic volatile components excreted. This possibility is suggested by the observation of Franke and Moxon (1937) that volatile selenium and tellurium compounds appeared on the exhaled breath of rats receiving excess amounts of these trace elements in their diets. Dolique and Giroux (1943) con­clude that the principal channel of elimination of selenium from a poisoned organism is through the lungs.

Recently, Copley (1945), using Howell’s methods, has prepared a highly potent thromboplastic substance from human placenta. The thromboplastic activity of placental tissue was first demon­strated by Sakurai (1929). The presence of potent thrombo­plastin in the placenta may have special significance.

It is likely that the developing embyro is producing and ex­creting protomorphogens at a rapid rate. We have seen that protomorphogens are secreted most rapidly by cells during active mitosis. Although the mother is protected by various means from this additional protomorphogen, the shortened coagulation time near the end of gestation illustrates the additional burden on her protomorphogen disposal system. Winternitz, Mylon, and Katzenstein (1941) have noticed that administration of tissue extracts with thromboplastic properties leads to thrombosis in preg­nant dogs, though [it is] innocuous to nonpregnant dogs. Pickering, Mathur, and Allahab (1932 ) have also demonstrated an intense thromboplastin metabolism in pregnant animals. They have shown that the blood from the uterine veins is extremely hypercoagulable in pregnant animals; this indicates an active protomorphogen content.

In an investigation of tissue extracts and thrombosis, Wintemitz, Mylon, and Katzenstein (1941) have demonstrated that the throm­boplastic potency of various tissue extracts can be listed in the fol­lowing order: crude testicle, lung, kidney, spleen, liver and muscle.

We have already discussed the possible link between lung and dis­posal of volatile protomorphogen components. The testicle would, of course, have an exceedingly high concentration of protomor­phogens since it is the seat of the germinal activity and chromosome assembly in the organism. Winternitz also found that acetone-ether extraction of these various tissues altered their potency in varying degrees, testicle being the least affected. This is to be expected, since by the morphogen hypothesis lipoid solvents remove the protecting wrapper and “activate” protomorphogen in this manner. The protomorphogen in the germ cells of the testicle is a part of the intact chromosome, probably in “bound” or combined forms, and thus is not removed as easily by solvents affecting the lipoid wrapping, which may serve to protect unbound or transit forms from premature attachment.

We shall later indicate evidence that the kidney and liver are concerned with the excretion of protomorphogen toxins and the spleen is concerned with the protection against protomorphogen by reason of its place as the center of the reticuloendothelial system.

Dyckerhoff and Deschler (1943) have also reported that ether extractions of thromboplastic substances reduce their clotting activity and also that benzene destroys the clotting activity of plasma.

Cohen and Chargaff (1940) found that the protein component of lung thromboplastin did not exert clot accelerating activity after the removal of the phosphatides. The thromboplastic pro­tein complex was found to act as an antigen. Apparently fat sol­vents release the active components of the protomorphogen-protein complex from the protein carrier.

Let us return and reanalyze the evidence establishing the archu­sia-ergusia hypothesis. Burrows has demonstrated that archusia is a substance soluble in saline and constantly secreted by cells that accumulates in the media. In lower concentrations it causes the cells to liberate a lipoid substance (coagulant). In higher concen­trations there is a digestion of proteins and fat, synthesis of proto­plasm, and growth of the cell. In still higher concentrations, the cells cease growth, become enervated, and undergo lysis.

Burrows (1926) has illustrated that fat droplets from the proto­plasm have a thromboplastic effect but fat droplets from the bloodstream actually inhibit coagulation. This is to be expected, since thromboplastic activity depends on protomorphogen content. The blood lipoid, if protomorphogen free, would no doubt act to im­prove the insulating fat envelope of the transit form of protomor­phogen.

The reactions of archusia as outlined are substantially identical with those established in Chapter 3 for protomorphogen: stimu­lation of growth and mitosis in small amounts and inhibition of growth with lysis in concentrated amounts.

The basic problem under discussion is the manner in which the organism controls and disposes of the protomorphogen constantly secreted by its cells. We have in the preceding pages presented evidence that the protomorphogen thus secreted: 1) is auto­matically “masked” to an extent by reason of its protective associa­tion with a lipoid complex 2) is an active thromboplastin and as such the precursor of all white connective tissue through initiating the precipitation of fibrin from fibrinogen, and 3) is attracted to and combined with or adsorbed on the fibrin thus precipitated. The connective tissue is therefore a great storehouse, possibly more or less temporary, for the protomorphogens secreted by all the living cells in the organism.

Elimination of Protomorphogen Toxins

We have thus far promoted the hypothesis that the protomor­phogen, which is secreted from all cells as a result of their meta­bolism, stimulates the formation of connective tissue and also is adsorbed on this connective tissue. The connective tissue forms a storehouse for the protomorphogen.

Unfortunately, we cannot assume that the adsorption on con­nective tissue marks the end of protomorphogen metabolism in the mammal. The protomorphogen adsorbed on fibrous tissue still initiates the neighboring cells and, if allowed to accumulate, would ul­timately cause the dissolution of these cells. This is indicated by the work of Mayer (1935), who demonstrated the presence of this toxic factor in the marginal clot of tissue cultures. This is dis­cussed more thoroughly in Chapter 3.

We must look further therefore for factors, endocrine or other­wise, that 1) break the bond between fibrous tissue and proto­morphogen 2) prepare the released protomorpho­gen for transfer in the bloodstream 3) [enable] transfer of the protomorphogen in the bloodstream, and 4) [underlie the] ultimate mode of elimination of the protomorphogen from the organism.

As we unwind the pattern of the protomorpho­gen disposal mechanism, it will become apparent that it is a very intricate physiological system. Nevertheless it is a most important system of the organism, since impairment of its function apparently leads to most serious disorders such as cancer, premature senescence, arthritis, and general degenerative changes. The cessation of this function leads to immediate and pronounced symptoms of shock, toxemia, and death.

The consequence of impaired protomorphogen elimination will be discussed later under pathology. For the present, however, we shall confine ourselves to presenting the outline of methods of its elimination. Much of the evidence establishing this outline, how­ever, is obtained from pathological conditions, and they will be touched upon briefly from time to time, a more comprehensive discussion being withheld till later.

Factors Removing Protomorphogen from Connective Tissue

Elutogenic Factors

The first step in the excretion of protomor­phogen is its dissociation from connective tissue. It will be re­ membered that although some of the protomorphogen molecules have served as a determinant for the formation of connective tis­sue fibers and thus are an integral part of the connective tissue molecule, there is apparently a variable quantity adsorbed or loose­ly attached to the fibers.

We have studied a series of substances that promote the re­lease of protomorphogen from connective tissue. This action, of course, may be a denaturing process. We are loath to group these factors under the term “denaturants,” however, since there are many factors that denature proteins that do not do so in a physiological manner and are not a part of the normal metabolism of the organism. In order to restrict our discussion to those de­naturants that are a part of normal physiology and have a specific purpose of releasing protomorphogen from connective tissue for elimination purposes, we shall refer to them as “elutogenic factors.” This word is derived from the term “elution,” which refers to the removal of adsorbed substances. We consider the major part of protomorphogens in connective tissue to be associated in an ad­sorbed sense.

Epithelial Fibrinolysin

Burrows (1926) mentions that epithe­lial cells secrete a lysin that dissolves the protomorphogen-in­duced clot so that it is reabsorbed and used for growth. Epithelial tissue is the only class of cells that secrete this lysin. It is significant that epithelial tissue is the only tissue in the mammal in which mitosis takes place after parturition (with the excep­tion of the osteoblasts). It is apparent that this factor from epithe­lial cells not only separates the protomorphogen from the fibrous tissue so that it may be eliminated but also reduces it (depoly­merizes it?) to a form useful to the cell in synthesizing new proteins at the cell boundary.

Cowdry (1924) has reviewed similar experiments. When hyaline cartilage of chick embryo is cultured in vitro with embryo extract, the hyaline substance disappears and spindle cells grow and multiply by mitosis. It is evident that the embryo extract has supplied a sub­stance that causes a lysis of the hyaline material, making it available for growth and mitosis. This is probably the same factor present in epithelial tissue. It is of interest to note that both em­bryo extract and epithelial tissue contain substances that stimulate mitosis as well. This problem will be discussed later under the sub­title “growth substances.” For the present we are only interested in the effect of releasing protomorphogen from connective tissue.

Sex Hormones

There may be a biological reason for activity of the sex hormones (estrogen and testosterone) in releasing the protomorphogens from connective tissue. The morphogen hypothesis envisions the chromosome of the germ cell as consisting of a stable framework whose physical structure and organization are characteristic of the species and the individual; this is an orthodox conception.

However, the morphogen hypothesis goes further and postulates that individual tissue and cell determinants are attached to this framework. Only when these cytomorphogens are attached to the chromosome network will there be a functional and potential germ cell. We postulate that while the immortal chromosome framework is reproduced by the sex cells, the individual tissue de­terminants (cytomorphogens and protomorphogens) are repro­duced and supplied only by the specific tissues they determine. They therefore afford some degree of somatic influence over the active chromosome.

Darwin proposed a similar theoretical mechanism. He supposed the determinants to be formed in all tissues and swarm by way of the bloodstream into the testes or ovaries. They were supposed to be redistributed to the respective locales in the embryo. He called these determinants “gemmules.”

Jacques Loeb (1906) inadvertently hinted at this possibility when he reviewed the evidence that the sex cells of the male hydrolyze blood proteins, incorporating hydrolysate factors in the sperma­tozoa. In the ovaries this hydrolysis does not occur, blood protein being used for the construction of the egg. In this respect it is interesting to note the observations of Fabre and Kahane (1938) that when animals are exposed to carbon dust, carbon is found in the liver and kidney and occasionally in the spleen and testicles. We shall discuss later the hypothesis that colloidal and macromolecular wastes are discarded through much the same elimination system as protomorphogens. Inasmuch as the liver, kidney, and spleen are all involved in this system, it is not surprising to find carbon in these locales. Its presence in the testicle, however, is highly significant and indicates that it happened to be transported to the site of chromosome construction along with protomorphogen normally utilized for this purpose.

The orthodox idea that the complete chromosome with deter­minants is reproduced in toto in the germinal apparatus does not admit the possibility of any inheritance of acquired characteris­tics. Indeed one of the major battles in biology has been waged around this conception. Witness Weismann’s experiments in which the tails were cut from successive generations of mice; never once did the tail of any offspring show recessive characteristics.

Nevertheless authenticated reports of the inheritance of ac­quired tendencies to various conditions are before us and cannot be disposed of with a few choice aphorisms (The Inheritance of Acquired Characteristics, P. Kammerer, 1924). Children of diabetic parents have a weakness for this condition. Indeed, if both parents are suffering from diabetes mellitus, the chance of their children suffering from the same is greatly enhanced (Endocrinology, A.A., 1942). Einhorn and Rowntree have succeeded in producing inheritable characteristics by removal of the thymus in successive generations, and the same has been ob­served from administration of thymus extract to successive genera­tions (Einhorn, N.H., and L.G. Rowntree, “The Biological Effects of Thymectomy,” Endocrinol., 21:659–669, 1937; Einhorn, N.H., “The Biological Effects of Thymus Extract (Hanson) on Thymectomized Rats,” Endocrinol., 22:325–341, 1938).

The morphogen hypothesis admits the possibility of such envir­onmental effects producing inheritable tendencies. Although the basic structure of the organism is determined by the chromosome framework, the addition of released protomorphogen molecules to this framework makes possible the transfer to the chromosome of weakness in various organs since the protomorphogens released from the parent organs may be morbid or even totally lacking. The major question seems to be not the existence of the phenomenon but a delineation between the influences of the morphogens as com­pared with the chromosome framework. The morphogen influence might be called somatic inheritance and is undoubtedly limited to the tendencies exhibited by particular tissues and not by organized structures or characteristics. It is more of a “tendency” than a characteristic and probably disappears after a few generations, in the same manner that cytoplasmic inheritance disappears in unicellu­lar life (see Chapter 4).

Let us return to the experiment in which the tails were removed in successive generations. This had no effect on the offspring. The morphogen hypothesis would fit this demonstrated fact. We be­lieve the chromosome framework, whose integrity is not influenced by normal environment, carries the outline of the tail structure. This outline cannot, however, produce a tail without association with necessary protomorphogens ordinarily supplied by tail cells. If the tails of parents are removed from successive generations, there is no effect on the chromosome since the cells of the spinal column are so closely associated with tail cells that their protomorphogens may be the same and may be considered as derived from one complete organ from a protomorphogen standpoint.

Similarly the morphogen hypothesis can explain the inherited weakness towards diabetes of children of diabetic parents (Warthin, A.S., “The Pancreas as an Endocrine Gland,” Endocrinology and Metabolism, Vol. 2, 1922; John, H.J., “The Diabetic Child: Etiologic Factors,” Ann. Int. Med. 8: 198–213, 1934). John suggests that the inheritable tendency to diabetes is a recessive Mendelian character; we are more inclined to lace it in the category of somatic inheritance under our above definition.

In this case as well the chromosome framework is undoubtedly intact. However, the cells of the islets of Langerhans of the pancreas are of such specialized nature that other protomorphogens cannot be substituted in the chromosome as successfully as they can for less well differentiated tissue. A deficiency of islet protomorphogen could result in the development of an incomplete chromosome, and consequently the islets of Langerhans in the embryo might fail to normally develop. A weakness towards diabetes mellitus is there­by inheritable, although the first appearance of the disease in the parent or the immediate cause in the offspring may be due to dietary abnormalities in either parent that are known to be in­volved in pancreatic disturbances (The Vitamins and Their Clinical Applications, W. Stepp, Kuhnau, and H. Schroeder, 1938; Chemistry and Physiology of the Vitamins, H. R. Rosenberg, 1942). It is obvious that if there is no islet of Langerhans tissue in the parent, no such protomorphogen will be available. One small bit of healthy tissue, however, could supply enough to complete the chromosome.

An interesting sidelight on the possibility that morphogens trans­ported in the bloodstream are destined for attachment to the chromosome and genes in the germinal tissue is the occasional re­port of bizarre observations that up to this point have had no conceivable explanation in the light of modern genetics and there­fore have been dismissed as the workings of chance. We refer to the influence of previous conceptions on subsequent generations called telegony. It seems not altogether impossible that morpho­gens from an embryo may find their way into the mother’s bloodstream and ultimately become attached to chromosomes in the ova, thereby influencing the character of subsequent offspring.

A famous report of telegony is the influence of the successful mating of a mare with a zebra. Subsequent successful matings with normal stallions resulted in offspring with striped markings per­sisting for three generations (Horse Owner’s Cyclopedia, J.H. Walsh, Porter & Coates, 1871). Carefully conducted control ex­periments, however, indicated that this was due to chance, since mares not previously covered by a zebra sometimes gave birth to offspring with the same markings when sired by the same stallions.

Nevertheless the opinion among animal breeders is widespread that pure-blooded females are ruined by successful mating with mixed-breed males. Expensive animals often have been sacrificed as a result of such accidents. While no carefully conducted controlled researches have tested these ideas, it is well to remember that animal breeders are practical men and not prone to sacrifice thousands of dollars on superstition alone.

Therefore the morphogen hypothesis revives the term somatic inheritance but restricts it to the hypothetical influence of in­dividual morphogens rather than the more significant influence of the genes and chromosomes. The Weismann concept that the gene is reproduced in the germinal apparatus and passed on unaffected by the environment is established on solid experimental ground. The morphogen hypothesis would only modify it to the extent that the framework is strictly germinal and follows this law. This frame­work of course determines the general characteristics of the organ. But the individual morphogens, the active individual protein and cell determinants, are attached to this gene framework, and they are reproduced only in the soma. What specific degree of influence over the embryo these somatic morphogens exert is yet to be de­termined.

To return to our primary discussion of elutogenic factors, in­asmuch as our hypothesis postulates the necessity of a constant source of protomorphogen for attachment to the chromosome matrix, it seems likely that there are specific sex hormones concerned with their release from connective tissue. There seems to be evi­dence indicating such a function for two of the sex hormones. Bier­baum and Moore (1945) have illustrated the effect of estrogen administration on the bone marrow of dogs. Estrogen injection resulted in hyperplasia of the bone marrow followed by hypoplasia. There was a marked decrease in megakaryocytes. We shall present evidence later that the reticuloendothelial system is inti­mately concerned with the disposal of protomorphogens removed from connective tissue or discharged by cells. In particular the mega­karyocytes engage in their phagocytic removal. This effect of estrogen therefore may be interpreted as the result of a release of protomorphogens from connective tissue storehouses and the tem­porary overloading of the reticuloendothelial disposal mechanism (especially the megakaryocytes).

Nasu (1940) demonstrated that the velocity of blood coagula­tion was accelerated by extracts of male and female urines, the latter being more potent (as would be expected, since the protomorphogen of the male is diverted in greater quantities to the testicle for the greater output of germ cells in the male gonad). We have suggested that the thromboplastin in platelets is derived from the pro­tomorphogen of the tissues. This indicates the release of proto­morphogen by sex hormones, increasing the platelet thromboplas­tin or its rate of release from the platelets.

Birch (1930–31, 1932) has reported encouraging results in the treatment of hemophilia with ovarian substance. This is significant in view of her reports and also those of Quick (1942) that hemo­philia is associated with an impairment of the release of thrombo­plastin by the platelets. Quick mentions that a similar situation ap­pears in menstruating women, indicating the link with some sex hormone. He lists various investigators who report success with various female sex hormones but concludes that the negative re­sults rule out the possibility of these factors becoming useful in therapeutics.

Nevertheless the fact that certain sex hormone principles are successful in some cases is evidence of the link between these factors and the elution of protomorphogens from bound or adsorbed forms. Obviously there is more than this involved in hemo­philia, but even a few encouraging reports are significant in their support of the elutogenic activity of sex hormones, an activity that becomes more apparent as various disease syndromes are in­terpreted in the terminology of the morphogen hypothesis.

An interesting collateral activity of sex hormones is reported by Taurog and coworkers (1944). They conclude from their observations that diethylstilbestrol promotes the rate of formation of phospholipids in the liver. This may be a compensatory synergism in that phospholipids are necessary to properly “insu­late” protomorphogens released into the blood and fluids.

Ziskin (1941) has presented evidence of the elutogenic effect of testosterone. Treatment of monkeys with testosterone propionate resulted in an improvement of the keratin layer, hyperplasia of the epithelium and connective tissue, and improved density of the connective tissue in the gingival and oral mucous membranes. The reader will recall that free protomorphogen promotes increased density of connective tissue and keratinization of surrounding tissue.

Our provisional hypothesis therefore is that certain of the sex hormones, probably testosterone and estrogen, effectively promote the elution of protomorphogens from tissues where they are ad­sorbed. This activity is probably linked with the necessity of sup­plying morphogen elements from the tissues to the germ cells, where they become attached to the chromosome network, forming a com­plete and functional chromosome.

Guanidine is one of the most powerful denaturants of proteins known (Neurath, H., and Greenstein, J.P., “The Chemistry of the Proteins and Amino Acids,” Ann. Rev. Biochem., 13:117–154, 1944). It is one of the end products of the oxidation of guanine from nucleoproteins (Robertson, 1924). It is possible therefore that other elutogenic factors, i.e., the sex hormones, maintain a guanidine (or methylguanidine) threshold in the blood that serves its purpose as an important elutogenic factor. Guani­dine is discussed further under the discussion of creatine and the detoxifying cycles in this chapter and also in Chapter 6 under the notes on eclampsia of pregnancy.

Thyroid Hormone

Thyroid hormone is probably one of the most effective physiological denaturants and consequently an eluto­genic factor. That thyroid denatures body protein, especially con­nective tissue, has been demonstrated many times. We suggest that the pyrogenic activity of the thyroid is a result of the release of tissue metabolites, one of which (pyrexin) is a specific pyrogenic factor (Menkin, V., “The Significance of Biochemical Units in Inflammatory Exu­dates,” Science, 101:422–425, 1945). It is likely that pyrexin is released by the autolytic break­down of the protomorphogen molecule. The relationship of pyrex­in to protomorphogen, however, will be dealt with in more detail later in a discussion of tissue exudates and inflammation.

The elutogenic influence of the thyroid hormone is further in­dicated by its influence over the growth of fibroblasts in vitro. Von Haam and Cappel (1940) have remarked that it stimulates mitosis when added in small amounts and inhibits it in greater concentrations. Its elutogenic effect is probably proportional to its concentration. The release of a small amount of adsorbed protomorphogens in the media would stimulate growth, while the release of much, without adequate disposal, would inhibit mitosis. Estrogen and testosterone, also elutogenic factors, have been shown to exert similar effects, al­though there is conflicting evidence on this point (Von Haam, E., and Cappel, L., “Effect of Hormones Upon Cells Grown in Vitro. I. The Effect of Sex Hormones Upon Fibroblasts,” Am. J. Cancer, 39: 350–353, 1940).

The elutogenic effect of thyroid lends a plausible explanation to the mutual antagonism of this hormone and vitamin A. The anti­-thyroid influence of vitamin A is satisfactorily established. The simultaneous administration of vitamin A with thyroxin injections, for instance, results in a lower BMR [basal metabolic rate] than would be obtained with thyroxin alone (Rappai, S., and Rosenfeld, P., “Gaswechselversuche bei mit Thyroxin und Vitamin A behandelten Tieren,” Pfluger’s Arch. Ges. Pbysiol., 236:464–470, 1935).

Assuming the pyrogenic effect of thyroxin to be due to the liberation of “pyrexin” as an end product of proto­morphogen dissolution in the bloodstream, we might suspect the catalytic action of vitamin A in promoting the phosphatide “seal­ing” of the released protomorphogens to inhibit their breakdown and consequently impair the release of pyrexin.

This effect is further indicated by the increase in muscle phos­phatides as a consequence of thyroxin administration. Pasternak and Page (1935) remark that the phosphatides are formed under thyroxin influence. There is the strong possibility that they are formed and utilized in association with the protomorphogen re­leased by thyroxin in order to prevent the lethal influence of “raw” protomorphogens that might undergo autolysis.

There is a possibility that the elutogenic effect of estrogen de­pends on the stimulation of thyroid secretion by this hormone. De Amilibia, Mendizabal, and Botella-Llusia (1936) have demon­strated the influence of folliculin in stimulating thyroid activity.

The existence of an anti-fever hormone in the thyroid has been reported by Mansfeld (1940). Injection of this factor drops resting metabolism 30–50 percent. This factor may exert its influence by preventing either the elutogenic effect of thyroxin or, what is more likely, preventing the autolytic breakdown of the protomor­phogens or proteins released by this function. This thyroid factor deserves more extensive investigation, particularly if it prevents the autolytic breakdown of tissue products.


We have seen that protomorphogens are removed from connective tissue by various substances that we have classified as “elutogenic factors.” Elutogenic factors of probable importance in normal physiology include the male and female sex hormones, a fibrinolysin from epithelial (and probably embryonic) cells, thyroid [hormone], and guanidine.

There seems to be evidence that trypsin may act both as an eluto­genic factor and to split the protomorphogens that are re­leased from connective tissue by other elutogenic factors. In Chap­ter 3 reference was made to the investigations of Simms and Still­man (1937) in which it was demonstrated that moderate tryptic digestion makes a growth inhibitor (protomorphogen) more soluble (depolymerization shortening the culture lag period by extract­ing the protomorphogens from the protoplasm) and may even re­move it from the culture media. This suggests that trypsin may function as an elutogenic factor, splitting protomorphogen from tissue, and it also may depolymerize large protomorphogen mole­cules released by other elutogenic factors or split them into smaller, less complex components.

Trypsin is a normal component of the blood. It is probably pre­vented from splitting normal tissue beyond that necessary for its elutogenic action by a specific anti-tryptic antibody present in the blood. Ten Broeck (1934) has demonstrated the antigenic activity of trypsin. The variation in toxicity of different specific trypsins (Ten Broeck, 1934; Weinglass and Tagnon, 1945) when in­jected into the blood is a strong indication of the existence of a specific anti-tryptic substance maintained by the immune mech­anism.

Eagle and Harris (1937) have demonstrated that the direct action of administered trypsin is to accelerate the coagulation of blood. Trypsin per se will not coagulate purified fibrinogen but accel­erates coagulation, probably by activating or releasing thromboplastin (Quick, 1942). Injection of large amounts of trypsin pro­duces extensive intravascular coagulation and focal necrosis (Wein­glass and Tagnon, 1945).

The association of intravascular coagulation and necrosis from injection of trypsin indicates that the coagulation accelerative af­fect of trypsin is a consequence of release of thromboplastin (pro­tomorphogen) from tissue. It is likely that normally the trypsin present in the bloodstream splits the protomorphogen removed from the connective tissue by other elutogenic factors.

It is quite possible that tryptic splitting is the first step in proto­morphogen elimination. This activity may split off diffusible frac­tions to be removed via the kidney and activate the macromolecu­lar portions, which then react with the natural tissue antibody by agglutination into a particle susceptible to reticuloendothelial phagocytosis.

Paradoxically, injection of trypsin in moderate amounts results in a varying degree of incoagulability of the blood, but Rocha e Silva and Dragstedt (1941) have called attention to the fact that the in­hibition of coagulation is due to heparin released by the injected trypsin. This released heparin can overbalance the thromboplastin (protomorphogen) also released until the trypsin dosage is increased to a critical point, at which the heparin supply is inadequate to cope with the thromboplastin, and acceleration instead of inhibition oc­curs. This is further demonstrated by the observation that the ad­ministration of heparin protects experimental animals against the necrotic effects of injected trypsin (Wells, Dragstedt, Cooper, and Morris, 1945). In this case the injected heparin adds to the effect of the trypsin-released heparin, so that a higher dosage of trypsin is necessary to reach the critical point where released protomorpho­gen can exert its influence.

Trypsin-Heparin System

The release of heparin by trypsin is probably a part of the normal physiology of the action of this enzyme in the bloodstream. The presence of the enzyme is pos­sibly necessary for the splitting of protomorphogens, and the con­comitant release of heparin prevents the lethal influence of these split protomorphogens from becoming manifest.

There is much evidence concerning the anticoagulant influence of heparin, and this action is well established. In his review of anticoagulants, Douthwaite (1944) states that heparin inhibits the re­lease of thromboplastin (protomorphogen). Dyckerhoff and Grunewald (1943) seem to consider that the mode of heparin ac­tion is an antagonism to thromboplastin, administration of the lat­ter overcoming to an extent the coagulation inhibition of heparin. Mellanby (1934) has emphasized the anti-heparin activity of ad­ministered thromboplastin.

Solandt and Best (1940) feel that the primary action of heparin is to prevent the initial clotting of blood, possibly by preventing the release of thromboplastin. They point out the difference be­tween blood-clotting and thrombosis, the latter being initiated by an agglutination of platelets, the former by the release of thromboplastin. In small doses heparin only inhibits the clotting resulting from thromboplastin release, thrombosis not being affected. In larger doses both clotting and thrombosis are inhibited. Dycker­hoff and Marx (1944) seem to confirm this conception with their observation that thromboplastin administrations inhibit the first phase of heparin action but are less effective in inhibiting the sec­ond phase. If the first phase of blood coagulation is inhibited by the action of heparin in preventing thromboplastin release, the ad­ministration of thromboplastin would overcome this influence. But the second phase, in which larger administrations of heparin inhibit the agglutination of platelets, seemingly would not be as ef­fectively nullified by the mere administration of thromboplastin.

The primary influence of heparin therefore seems to be that of maintaining or stabilizing the integrity of the blood platelets, thus preventing the normal release of their thromboplastin (protomor­phogen) by which coagulation is initiated. This contention is fur­ther substantiated by the investigations of Copley and Robb (1942), which brought forth no conclusive evidence that the platelet count is abnormally influenced by subcutaneous injections of heparin. Fur­ther, the work of Dragstedt, Wells, and Rocha e Silva ( 1942) has brought into focus the influence of heparin in preventing the in­crease in plasma histamine as a consequence of administration of trypsin, antigens, or proteases. Quick’s hypothesis (1942) that the platelets remove released tissue histamine is pertinent here. If the effect of heparin is that of maintaining the integrity of the plate­lets, their ability to pick up released histamine should be augmented by heparin administration. Such seems to be the case.

The reports of Chargaff, Ziff, and Cohen (1940) lead to the sug­gestion that heparin combines with the protomorphogen in plate­lets, forming a complex more stable than ordinary. They demon­strated that heparin displaced the phospholipid portion of lung thromboplastin (protomorphogen), forming a stable heparin-pro­tein complex. This combination of heparin with protomorphogen is apparently a specific reaction, since Rigdon (1944) has reported that heparin has no effect on other types of agglutination such as bac­terial or immune reactions.

Summing up the data, it would seem that: 1) the presence of trypsin in the bloodstream is necessary both for its elutogenic action and its activity in splitting protomorphogens released by tissues into the blood via the lymph 2) the lethal necrotic in­fluences of this trypsin are inhibited by a specific anti-tryptic anti­body, and 3) the sudden release of protomorphogen fragments by this trypsin is compensated for by its concomitant release of heparin, which combines with the protomorphogen, ensuring a stable plate­let structure.

Prandoni and Wright (1942) review evidence indicating that heparin is produced by the mast cells of Ehrlich. Its anti-protomor­phogen influence is apparently quite beneficial to the organism and is further emphasized by Magerl’s report (1942) that heparin ad­ministrations increase phagocytosis and in general stimulate the immunobiological system.

Maignan and Thiery (1942) have investigated the possible re­lationships of trypsin to alexin or complement. Their thought is that alexin is a complex of pancreatic trypsin and globulin. They report conflicting results on the values of blood alexin as a result of trypsin administration and of feeding or starvation (the latter in­creasing or decreasing the available pancreatic trypsin). It is pos­sible that the heparin released by trypsin may influence the blood alexin, in view of Magerl’s (1942) report that heparin administra­tion stimulates the immunobiological system.

Elutogens and Depolymerizers

We have defined elutogenic factors as 1) those substances that cause the elution of protomorphogen adsorbed on connective tissue and 2) physiological denaturants releasing protomorphogen from the tissues of the or­ganism where it is stored. Thus far it seems that epithelial fibrinolysin (including the embryo fibrinolysin), certain of the sex hormones, the thyroid principle, and blood trypsin fit into this class of sub­stances. They all have important physiological functions concerned with the removal of protomorphogen from storage depots into the bloodstream and lymph.

We have seen, however, that the embryo factor has the property of promoting healthy synthesis of protein as well as of elutogenic activity. This property will be discussed in the next chapter under growth substances. Trypsin, however, also can be distinguished from other elutogenic factors in that it enzymatically reduces and depolymerizes protomorphogens, released either by itself or other elutogens.

It is important that we distinguish between depolymerizers and elutogenic factors, for each plays a cardinal role in protomorpho­gen disposal, and the two activities are not identical.

We will recall that experimental evidence obtained with cul­tures of protozoa and of tissue in vitro demonstrates that accumu­lating protomorphogen vitiates the cell because there is a polymer­ization within and without the cytoplasm, causing an accumulating concentration within.

It has been seen that small amounts of trypsin reverse this reac­tion, causing a depolymerization and consequent release of toxic protomorphogens from within the cell. This allows the cell to commence again its physiological activities of mitosis and repair. A local rejuvenation occurs, provided the protomorphogens in the media are summarily removed. In addition, it is likely that the protomorphogens from concentrated accumulations must be de­polymerized before they can be utilized for the synthesis of new proteins and promote growth.

Briefly, therefore, depolymerization is the process by which the molecular aggregation of protomorphogen is reduced to the point where the individual units can be again utilized for growth of new tissue.

Elution, on the other hand, merely signifies the breakage of the bond—either chemical or physical—that binds protomorphogen intimately with connective tissue.

Elution may or may not be accompanied by depolymerization, depending on the active agent. Normally it should be, unless other means of ensuring the disposal of the eluted protomorphogen are at hand. If the eluted protomorphogen is not broken up at the physiological linkages by physiological depolymerizing substances, it may disintegrate into lethal moieties such as guanidine and necro­sin, causing inflammation or more serious disorders.

The various physiological elutogens are variously matched with depolymerizing factors depending on their role in the organism’s economy. The sex hormones, for instance, are mildly elutogenic, but it is unlikely that their activity in this respect is accompanied by depolymerization of the eluted protomorphogen. The eluto­genic activity of the sex hormones releases morphogens for the express purpose of supplying substrate material to the germinal apparatus for chromosome assembly. We believe it is transported to that locale under the protective influence of phospholipid sheaths and the specific activity of an internal secretion of the prostate. These will be discussed in detail further in this chapter. Uncontrolled depolymerization might reduce the mor­phogens to the point where they would no longer be useful to the germinal apparatus.

The thyroid elutogenic influence is of a different nature than that of sex hormones, and it probably also requires phospholipid material to prevent the eluted protomorphogens from causing serious biochemical disruptions. In addition depolymerizing and constructive factors are probably cooperant with the thyroid in the normal physiological cycle, accounting for the youthful in­fluence of the thyroid when the other endocrines are functioning properly.

From the evidence reviewed, the influence of trypsin would seem to be both elutogenic and depolymerizing. Its action in the physiological economy, however, is carefully controlled by vari­ous factors, for unhampered trypsin would certainly be fatal to any organism.

We may tentatively classify the elutogenic factors and depoly­merizers that we suggest are a part of normal physiological ac­tivity as follows:

Elutogenic Factors


Sex hormones




Epithelial and embryonic substance



Ultraviolet rays

Naturally, this whole hypothesis is presented as speculative ma­terial. Only the slimmest links of experimental evidence hold it to­gether. As the reader will note, some of these factors appear under both classifications. This is to be expected since much experimental work must be performed before this problem can be properly evaluated. Furthermore, some of these factors, embryo substance in particular, consist of many different components that may be separated into those responsible for one function or the other.

We shall now briefly review some of the evidence that leads us to establish the depolymerizing activity of the factors included in that classification.

Allantoin and Urea

Allantoin, found in the allantoic sac of cer­tain mammals, has long enjoyed a reputation as a therapeutic ad­junct in the promotion of healing. MacAlister (1936) has sup­plied an excellent review of this interesting principle. The re­lationship of allantoin to morphogen metabolism is indicated by the experiments on plants in which the presence of allantoin in the soil surrounding bulbs inhibited growth, while the injection of allantoin into the bulb or stalk of the plant stimulated growth. Allantoin may appear in the soil as a consequence of plant metab­olism.

This experiment suggests that allantoin has the function of de­polymerizing protomorphogen molecules. The depolymerization of those [protomorphogens] surrounding the plant might, if not resulting in their dis­posal, have the irritating influence of concentrated protomorpho­gens in the media. However, depolymerization of the protomor­phogens within the bulb would enable them to be excreted from the cells and the plant, lowering the internal concentration and stimulating growth.

Local administration of allantoin to wounds has proven it to be a healing agent of first importance. The depolymerization of protomorphogen molecules enables them to be disposed of through the proper channels and thus prevent inhibitory concentrations from stopping normal regenerative processes. Further, the depolymerized protomorphogens are again available as substrate for new protein synthesis.

Allantoin has been shown to be a growth promoter, possibly by catalyzing the synthesis of nucleic acids. This may be the result of depolymerization alone or the existence of another distinctly positive growth-stimulating effect. We shall show later that some substances, i.e., embryo hormones, are elutogenic factors and depolymerizers but have an additional positive effect in stimulating tissue repair and mitosis.

That this latter [action] is not the only effect of allantoin is indicated by the observation that it does not stimulate tumor growth. Were it a growth promoter alone, it would do so. In our discussion of can­cer later in this chapter, we shall present evidence that in order for the pathological proliferation to succeed there must be an ex­cess accumulation of protomorphogens in the area of the neoplasm. By facilitating their removal, the presence of allantoin would pos­sibly inhibit tumor growth.

The presence of allantoin in the allantois also suggests the de­polymerizing effect of this substance. The protomorphogens pro­duced by the developing embryo must not be permitted to accumu­late in the embryonic fluids, or they will choke off growth. By de­polymerizing them and preventing their adsorption on connective tissue, allantoin facilitates their removal through the placental wall.

Closely related to allantoin and also a depolymerizing factor is urea; this substance substitutes for allantoin in the human species. Erickson and Neurath (1943) have revealed that urea denatures serum proteins, changing the specificity of the molecules. Stanley (1940) has also discussed the denaturing of viruses by urea. We feel that urea has an important physiological function in human metabolism revolving around its mild denaturing effect and con­sequent depolymerizing influence.

Grunke and Koletzko (1939) have demonstrated that this dena­turing action of urea plays an important part in accelerating clot­ting and fibrinolysis. The increased activity of protomorphogens depolymerized by urea may stimulate clot formation because of thromboplastic influence.

Urea has a healing influence similar to allantoin, and its in­fluence in this respect has been appreciated for many years.

Rachmilewitz (1941) has demonstrated that uremic serum with a high content of urea stimulated the growth of fibroblasts in vitro. He reviews comment that the same effect of allantoin may be due to its hydrolysis and release of urea, although there is conflicting evidence on this point.

We might be tempted to include many other factors as physio­logical depolymerizers of protomorphogens. The activities of em­bryo substance and of anterior pituitary growth hormone, for ex­ample, lead us to suspect that they exert this influence. For in­stance, in a deficiency of vitamin A, anterior pituitary growth sub­stance augments arthritic pains (due, we suspect, to the irritating influence of depolymerized protomorphogen and its end products, such as guanidine and necrosin). These substances are discussed in detail in the next chapter under appropriate headings.

Nevertheless we are confining ourselves at this point to a classi­fication based on the experimentally demonstrated activity of re­ducing lag period in cultures. We believe that this can be due only to depolymerizing activity, since the lag period can be shortened only by reducing the time necessary for the protoplasmic proto­morphogen concentration within the cell to be lowered to the level where mitosis may commence (see Chapter 3).

Trypsin, ultraviolet radiation, and, to an extent allantoin are the only substances that can properly be listed under this classi­fication if we use this criterion as the primary basis of selection.

In the next chapter, we review and list several products, drugs and otherwise, that can be tentatively classified as either elutogens, depolymerizers, or both. Such a classification is based on the pharmacological responses reported from clinical and experimental investigations of these products. They are not included in this discussion at this point, however, since we are attempting to con­fine ourselves in this chapter to a review of those mechanisms con­cerned with protomorphogen metabolism in the normal physio­logical cycles.

To recapitulate, protomorphogen is delivered into the pericellu­lar fluids by all cells in consequence of their nuclear metabolism. (This nuclear metabolism is summarized by the schematic diagram in Chapter 3.) These protomorphogens are thromboplastic. They are determinants for the precipitation of connective tissue from fibrinogen, and they are adsorbed on the connective tissue thus formed. This tissue becomes a storehouse for them. While [they are] thus ad­sorbed, much of their activity is masked, but it is believed that they still vitiate neighboring cells by their presence. They are released by elutogenic factors, sex hormones, thyroid [hormone], and trypsin.

After their release there are three avenues of disposal: 1) use by the germinal mechanism for chromosome assembly 2) excre­tion as waste products, and 3) utilization as substrate determinants for regeneration and repair. The latter route is probable if the other factors—nutritional and catalytic—are also present. (This is discussed further in the next chapter.) For the first two routes, their transfer in the tissue fluids and bloodstream is indicated. At this point we should concern ourselves with the methods of transfer that will be innocuous to the organism if their ultimate destination is excretion and methods that will not damage the protomorphogens themselves if they are to be used for chromosome assembly.

The first and possibly most important subject to discuss in this respect is the protective association between protomorphogens and lipoidal substances.

Lipoidal Sheathing of Morphogens

We have presented considerable evidence in previous chapters that protomorphogens are associated with lipoidal or phosphatide molecules both in the protoplasm and in the tissue fluids. Robert­son (1924) found his “allelocatalyst” soluble in acetone. Baker and Carrel (1925) demonstrated that washing cell extracts with alcohol-ether reduced the growth-inhibiting effects of the ex­tracts. Crile (1936) found that the determinant factor in autosyn­thetic cells was present in the lipoid constituent. Needham (1942) has reviewed considerable evidence that indicates that the in­ductor substances responsible for morphogenesis in the developing embryo are associated with lecithins. Fitzgerald and Leathes (1912) have reviewed evidence that ether-soluble, heat-stable extracts of red blood corpuscles have antigenic properties. These antigens are probably protomorphogen fragments of nucleoproteins associated with phospholipids. The association of phospholipids with chromatin is also indicated by the experiments of Kaucher and co­workers (1945). They demonstrated that the nuclei of liver cells are significantly higher in phosphatides, mainly lecithin, than whole liver tissue.

We have shown that all of these substances have common prop­erties under the morphogenic classification. That the morphogens themselves are not lecithins is illustrated in a striking manner by the experiments of Turck (1933), who demonstrated the allelocat alytic growth effects of tissue ashed at temperatures about 300 de­grees C.

Protective Association with Lipids

We have therefore pre­sented the hypothesis that the morphogen molecule (consisting of nucleoprotein with significant mineral links) itself, when not a component of a biological protein, is associated with phospholipids, which surround the morphogen molecule, preventing it from ex­erting lethal effects on neighboring cells or protoplasm. We con­sider that the morphogen molecule has a tremendous affinity for phospholipid substance.

We consider that the substance Burrows calls “ergusia” is in reality identical with “archusia” but surrounded or associated with phospholipid. Note should be made that ergusia is “secreted” from the cell only after a medium concentration of archusia has accumulated.

In an investigation of macromolecular tissue lipoproteins, Chargaff and Bendich (1944) discuss the X-ray evidence that these molecules occur as thin protein layers inserted between bimolecular lipid sheathes. They suggest the application of their lipid extraction technique to animal viruses consisting of high molecular weight lipoproteins. Burnet (1946) also discusses lipoproteins in respect to virus antigens with a phospholipid component, the latter being concerned with the surface activity of the molecule. Schmitt and Palmer (1940) have discussed X-ray diffraction studies of lipid­ protein systems. It appears that monomolecular protein layers are bound between cephalin layers, producing a stable system immo­bilizing the participants and expelling the water from the cephalin. In their natural tissue environment, protomorphogens are most often found as macromolecular nucleoproteins associated with lipids, probably in the above structural relationship. These protomorphogens are in effect specialized viruses.

Chargaff (1944) has reported the thromboplastic activity of phosphatide preparations from various tissues. He notes that puri­fied lecithin preparations are inactive and that thromboplastic pro­teins are a thousand times more active than the most potent lipid preparation. Thus lipid or lecithin freed from protomorphogen does not exert thromboplastic activity by itself, since this activity depends upon the protomorphogen.

Protomorphogen therefore may be considered to be both archu­sia or ergusia, the latter designation applying only to protomor­phogen that is more concentrated and attached to a phospholipid sheath or envelope. The lipoid alone will not shorten coagulation time; in fact it has been demonstrated that the lipoids of the blood (not associated with protomorphogen) actually inhibit coagulation. This is by reason of the influence of lipoids in “sheathing” proto­morphogens and impairing their thromboplastic potency.

The question immediately arises as to the extent to which the phospholipid prevents the protomorphogen from exerting other normal physiological effects. It is likely that the alteration of the protomorphogen potency is quantitative rather than qualitative. It appears that phospholipid-bound protomorphogen (as in the er­gusia of Burrows) can act as a thromboplastin and influence the growth or dissolution of the cell depending on its concentration. It is likely that these effects are far less pronounced when it is as­sociated with phospholipids, however, and in nature it is almost universally so combined. The evidence demonstrates that a smaller amount of lecithin-free protomorphogen is a more potent throm­boplastin than the same concentration associated with phospho­lipid. It is also probable that large amounts of phospholipid can effectively “mask” small concentrations of protomorphogen, preventing any thromboplastic or other activity.

The question of the chemical nature of the lipid sheath of proto­morphogens presents itself for our consideration. Before [presenting] more de­tailed consideration, we would like to suggest that the chemical nature of this material is probably slightly different in different tissues. Brain cephalin, lipoid groups in association with lung macro­molecules, and phosphatides from liver cytoplasm, for instance, all exhibit a variation in chemical properties. This probably accounts for the variation in solubilities of protomorphogen carriers re­ported by various investigators. (See Chapter 3.)

The complexity of the problem makes it impossible for us to accurately outline the chemistry of these sheathing substances. We can simply present several links with known products, leaving exact biochemical questions to further experimental investigation.

The weight of evidence lends support to the hypothesis that they are basically of a phosphatide nature. The association of protomorphogen with these substances is apparent in solubilities and in the reports of morphogen activity in phosphatides, both in experiments on embryonic differentiation (Chapter 4) and in the investigations of thromboplastic substances.

Robertson (1923, 1924) has reported several experiments cov­ering feeding, cultures, and injections, all of which indicate that lecithin inhibits growth in the early stages of mitotic activity and stimulates later. He recognizes that this is an expression of proto­morphogen impairment, since protomorphogens exert exactly the reverse influence. It is obvious that phospholipids are an important constituent of sheathing material.

We are not sure of the exact relationship of cholesterol to the sheathing of the morphogen molecule. Robertson (1924) com­ments that cholesterol 1) increases the rate of neoplastic mitosis 2) accelerates the rate of infusorian reproduction, and 3) inhibits the initial growth of white mice, with little effect on subsequent growth. He suggests that cholesterol may regulate protomorpho­gen by impairing the influence of lecithin. There are many antag­onisms demonstrated between lecithins and cholesterol that lend credence to Robertson’s suggestion (Foldes and Murphy, 1946).

Schulman (1945) reports that cholesterol adsorbs proteins strongly and nonspecifically. They form a mixed monolayer when the ratio of protein to cholesterol is 4:1. Other workers have suggested that cholesterol is attached to a ring structure inside the protein molecule (Tayeau, 1941).

Tayeau (1943) also suggests that serum cholesterol is linked with proteins in a complex not separable with ether unless treated with bile salts. Macheboeuf and coworkers (1943) report the presence in the blood of cho­lesterol-phosphatide-protein complexes. They differ in the nature of the phosphatide, the fatty acid in the cholesterol ester, and the protein. The relative proportions of phosphatides and sterides remain the same, however.

We are inclined to suspect that the sheathing material is a com­plex of cholesterol-esters with phosphatides peculiar to the specific tissue with whose protomorphogen it is associated. It is very pos­sible that the phosphatide-steride-protein complexes being studied by Macheboeuf and his associates are protomorphogen molecules in protective association with lipids under transport in the bloodstream. By its nature of adsorbing proteins (protomorphogen) forming a monolayer, cholesterol may activate the latter. This may explain Robertson’s observations that cholesterol regulates protomorphogen in a manner opposing the influence of lecithin, for it is very likely that a lecithin sheath envelopes the mixed monolayer of cholesterol and adsorbed protomorphogen, forming a stable lipoprotein layer such as those reported by Schmitt and Palmer (1940) .

The recent studies of Tompkins (1946) augur the impression that the assemblage of this molecule occurs in the reticuloendothe­lial cells. She suggests that these cells associate with cholesterol, forming the ester, and effect the combination with proteins after which the whole molecule is excreted as such. The conception of protomorphogen activation by cholesterol due to its adsorp­tion forming a mixed monolayer very likely may form a basis for an explanation of many of the high cholesterol affects.

Ex­cessive cholesterol has been reported to occur in many pathologies, and two of these in particular (arteriosclerosis, cancer) can be considered on the basis of untoward protomorphogen influence. Clinically, phospholipids oppose these cholesterol influences. According to the morphogen hypothesis, this is because the phos­pholipids afford “sheathing” layers, between which the cholesterol and protomorphogen layer is held and thus rendered innocuous.

Vitamin A and Protomorphogen Protection

Burrows and Jor­stad (1926) have suggested that the substance they term ergusia is identical to vitamin A. They demonstrated that older cul­tures, in which the protomorphogen was associated with a rich amount of phospholipids, assayed high for vitamin A. They also demonstrated that the effect of coal tar applications on cells de­ficient in vitamin A was a hyaline degeneration similar to that observed when coal tar was applied to cells low in ergusia. When more vitamin A was present, the degeneration resulting from coal tar applications was not as pronounced; this was also noticed with cells high in ergusia.

It should be mentioned that coal tar and lipoid solvents have the effect of disturbing the association between protomorphogens and phospholipids, either dissolving out both or separating them, so that the protomorphogen exerts a more potent or toxic effect on the neighboring cells. The degeneration in the above experiments was likely due to the increased effective potency of the surrounding protomorphogen that was separated from its lecithin associate. If the amount of phospholipid was low in proportion to the asso­ciated protomorphogen, degenerative changes could occur. On the other hand, if the ratio of phospholipid to protomorphogen was high, the toxic potency of the protomorphogen would not as easily be reached.

Because of the phospholipid nature of the lipoid associated with protomorphogen in ergusia and the large quantity involved, it is unlikely that it in itself is vitamin A. The above evidence, how­ever, strongly suggests that vitamin A is concerned with catalyzing the protective association between protomorphogen and phos­pholipids and is an essential part of the lipoid complex.

There is much evidence that vitamin A is an important catalyst that must be present for normal association between protomor­phogen and phospholipids. Burrows (1927) has shown that the presence of excess protomorphogen results in a coagulation of the protein base as a granular or hyaline mass. Atrophy precedes this hyalinization. X-ray has been shown to protect against vitamin A deficiency, at the same time causing hyalinization. Burrows in­terprets this X-ray effect as the result of removal of the ergusia from the local area, dispersing it into the organism. He also men­tions the hyalinization of cells, which occurs in precancerous con­ditions, as being due to removal of ergusia.

We would interpret this removal of ergusia as a splitting of the association between the local protomorphogen and the protective lipoids, releasing more potent protomorphogen as a thromboplastic agent precipitating granular and hyaline tissue. It is interesting to note that atrophy and hyalinization of epithelial tissues are two of the most pronounced manifestations of vitamin A deficiency. An interference with normal protomorphogen metabolism and trans­port in avitaminosis A is indicated by the fact that the platelet count is diminished in vitamin A deficiency (Applied Physiology, S. Wright, Humphrey Milford, Oxford University Press, New York, 1932). We shall show later that protomorphogen secreted by tissue cells may be carried in the plate­lets as a stage in the process of its elimination from the organism.

Rosenberg (1942) mentions that there is an increase in purines in vitamin A-depleted tissue upon the administration of vitamin A. He further states that “… all primary and secondary symptoms of vitamin A deficiency can be explained on this basis.” Purines are essential constituents of nucleoprotein and as such are components of the physiological protomorphogen molecule. This activity of vitamin A seems to be an expression of its fundamental catalysis of the sheathing phenomenon that prevents the toxic influence of “raw” protomorphogens and their end products, purines being a toxic end product of nucleoprotein degradation.

In their study of tissue changes in vitamin deficiencies, Wolbach and Bessey (1942) conclude that the epithelial changes in vitamin A deficiency are not a consequence of deranged endocrine function but a direct influence on the tissues themselves.

In discussing the influence of vitamin factors with respect to the protection of protomorphogen, it is interesting to mention the im­portance of vitamin E as an indispensable factor in nuclear activities involving chromatin material. Mattill’s review of vitamin E dis­cusses experimental evidence that there is a liquefaction of chroma­tin material in the germinal cells in a deficiency of this dietary fac­tor (The Vitamins: A Symposium, H.H. Mattill, Vitamin E,” Chapter 30, American Medical Association, Chicago, 1939). The influence of vitamin E is distinctly different from that of vitamin A, although a deficiency of each results in sterility, the former through impairment of nuclear and chromatin metabolism and the latter through the progressive degeneration and hyaliniza­tion of epithelial cells.

Burrows and Jorstad (1926) have suggested that archusia is a form of vitamin B because of its growth-stimulating effects and similar activity to the vitamin B preparations of that day. We con­sider it unlikely the protomorphogen can be identified with vita­min B, although one of the B complex fractions (“bios”) has been split into factors, one of which exerts an allelocatalytic effect on yeast growth.

These investigators extracted protomorphogens (archusia) from a number of heterologous tissues, including bac­teria, and noted that many different types of cells were stimulated by it. An axiom of the morphogen hypothesis states that protomor­phogen will stimulate growth of heterologous cells but can only inhibit the growth of its own species. This is explained by reason of the nature of the reaction in each case. As a growth stimulant, protomorphogen fragments may be nutritionally useful in the syn­thesis of new protein molecules. As an inhibitor, however, they can only react (polymerize) with more of the same kind within the cell protoplasm.

Even the fact that heterologous protomorphogens (archusia) were shown to prevent the lack of growth observed in cultures on a vitamin B deficient media is not sufficient to identify protomor­phogen with vitamin B. Protomorphogen in small amounts is a powerful growth stimulator and might easily promote growth of cells in spite of the presence of suboptimum amounts of vitamin B in the medium.

Biochemistry of the Sheathing Material

The biochemistry of the physiological systems concerned with the processing of the lipid sheathing material and the catalysis of its protective association with protomorphogen is a complicated and involved picture that cannot be discussed in detail at this time. It may be of interest to briefly survey some of the factors involved in these reactions and suggest some links with the thought of encouraging further experimental research in this field.


Crotti’s review of the thymus problem (1938) reports the following conditions among those resulting from thymic ex­tirpation: fever, asthenia, subcutaneous ulcers, fatty degeneration and autointoxication. The reported results of thymus extirpation, however, have been most conflicting and inconsistent. All of the symptoms, nevertheless, are typical of those resulting from exces­sive protomorphogen accumulations in the absence of adequate protective association with lipids.

Some thymus principle may be closely concerned with the sup­ply of lipoidal substrate for sheathing material. The so-called thymic complexion, smooth and juvenile, is witness to the effect of this organ in promoting a youthful epidermis due, possibly, to its activity in promoting the protective association of protomorphogens with lipoids. (Compare the aged and wrinkled complexion of persons in the desert areas of this country, where excessive vita­min D is produced in the skin. Vitamin D is reported to break down organic phosphorus compounds, phospholipins, and thus may readily impair their protective association with protomorphogens.)

Thyroid, an elutogenic factor and one concerned with the sheath­ing cycle more in a destructive than constructive manner, is closely associated with thymus activity. A mutual inhibition has been dem­onstrated between these two factors (Crotti, 1938). Low (1938) has demonstrated that thyroid administration increases the cortical lymphocytes in the thymus, Bomskov and Brochat (1940) having suggested that the lymphocytes carry the thymus hormone. Low also claims that thyroid and estrogen administration cause thymic in­volution (estrogen is also an elutogenic factor).

The thymic involution associated with the “alarm reaction” to shock is evidence in point. The intense demands on sheathing material consequent to the release of protomorphogens may result in this sudden involution, due to excess release of thymus lipoid or demands on this organ.

It has recently been reported that choline deficiency results in prompt thymic involution (Christensen, K., and Griffith, W.H., “Involution and Regeneration of Thymus in Rats Fed Choline-Deficient Diets,” Endocrinol., 30:574–580, 1942). This is of interest inasmuch as choline is a necessary substrate material for phosphatide synthesis, and, apparently, in its absence the thymus is overworked to the extent of involution. The regression of thy­mus tissue at puberty is an indication of the reduced necessity for lipoidal sheathing material consequent to the reduction in proto­morphogen metabolism when growth is attained. The major degree of the regression occurs in the lymphoid tissue, the ratio of the secreting cells being increased as its result (Wolf, 1939).

Hanson (1930) has reported that the administration of a specific thymus extract caused the regression of carcinoma. Harrower (1933) reports Babes conclusions that there is an atrophy of the thymus in animals afflicted with tar cancer. In view of the sug­gestions that cancer develops as a con­sequence of a decrease in available sheathing material (see Chapter 6), these reports are extremely significant and lend further credence to the possibility that the thymus is concerned with the metabolism of the sheathing substances. The action of both choline and thymus extract as anticarcinogens becomes more understandable.

The thymus is an organ that has enjoyed only moderate in­terest among investigators. There seems to be excellent indications that it is important in the economy throughout life—not just during the growth period, as is generally considered. Further experimental studies of this tissue will no doubt be rewarded with far reaching progress in our knowledge of physiology.

Methyl Donors

The sheathing material is of lipoidal nature, and any discussion of lipid biochemistry would be woefully incom­plete without a mention of the vast importance of methyl donors, especially choline. However, many excellent reviews of the out­standing work on these lipotropic factors have recently appeared, and any attempt at a detailed discussion in these pages would be out of the question.

It is extremely significant from a standpoint of sheathing lipids to note that over 95 percent of the plasma phospholipids in man contain choline (Taurog, Entenman, and Chaikoff, 1944). Boxer and Stetten (1944) have demonstrated by means of choline containing heavy nitrogen that choline deficiency impairs the rate of choline introduction into phosphatides, without altering the per­centage composition. Perlman and Chaikoff (1939) have also sup­plied data that tend to support the contention that the effect of choline on fatty livers is due to its influence on the rate of turn­over of choline phosphatides.

Fishman and Artom (1944) have demonstrated that the decrease in liver phosphatides produced by a protein-deficient diet is corr­ected by choline but not by methionine, another important methyl donor. On the other hand, Vigneaud and coworkers (1940) have stated that choline cannot yield a methyl group directly to guanido­acetic acid to form creatine. Methionine can directly cause this methlylation, however.

It is evident that methylation includes several trans-methyl reac­tions, depending on the end substrate acted upon. Important methylations are concerned with the formation of liver phospha­tides with choline and the methylation of guanidoacetic acid to creatine under the influence of methionine. Apparently homocystine is an intermediary agent between these two important re­ actions (Vigneaud, V. du, Chandler, J.P., Moyer, A.W., and Keppel, D.M., “The Effect of Choline on the Ability of Homocystine to Replace Methionine in the Diet,” J. Biol.Chem., 131:57–76, 1939).

Recently it has been suggested that choline is also intimately concerned with the important phosphatide turnover in the kidney (“Choline and Phospholipid Synthesis,” Nature, 158:630, 1946). In fact both the kidney and liver lesions of choline deficiency can be ascribed to a failure of phospholipid synthesis in those areas.

The formation of phosphatides and their rate of turnover is of course a vital part of the biochemical cycle of the sheathing ma­terial and therefore essential for normal protomorphogen metab­olism. We shall see later that the methylation of creatine is an im­portant link in another detoxifying cycle, that of disposing of the guanidine resulting from protomorphogen degradation.

Methyl donors and the methylation processes therefore are vitally important for proper protomorphogen disposal in two dis­tinct fashions, choline being essential to one, and methionine to the other.

Unsaturated Fatty Acids (Vitamin F)

In chapter 6 we shall review the evidence that the toxic irritating factors produced in inflammation—in burns in particular—are end products of protomor­phogen degradation. At this point it is interesting to note that the local administration of cod-liver oil salve is astonishingly effective in the treatment of burns of all kinds. Stepp and his coworkers state that pure vitamin A preparations are not effective and men­tion that other cod-liver oil constituents such as the unsaturated fatty acids may be the active ingredients (The Vitamins and Their Clinical Applications, Stepp, W., Kuhnau, J., and Schroeder, H.) We have received clini­cal reports that the local administration of vitamin F and asso­ciated unsaturated fatty acids is singularly effective in reducing the pain associated with burns. Vitamin F is linked with the highly un­saturated fatty acids and of course with lecithin metabolism (Per­lenfein, 1942).

This activity is apparently a consequence of promoting the sheathing of protomorphogen molecules with lipid substance, pre­venting their degradation and consequent release of toxic irritating factors. In this respect it is interesting to note the report that brain cephalin lowers the mortality rate from burn shock (Rosen­thal, 1943). This is probably due to the same mechanism.

The promotion of sheathing processes by the unsaturated fatty acids may be due to the relationship of these substances with vita­min A metabolism. Stepp and his collaborators strongly suggest that vitamin A is associated with lecithin metabolism and probably that of the unsaturates (The Vitamins and Their Clinical Applications). In studies on the conversion of carotene into vitamin A, Hunter (1946) has commented that the presence of unsaturated fatty acids is intimately connected with this reac­tion. It appears therefore that there is a strong relationship be­tween vitamin A and vitamin F, particularly in respect to the bio­chemistry involved in the sheathing of the protomorphogen molecule.

Vitamin F is either intimately associated with the highly unsat­urated fatty acids or consists of some of the specific isomers of these unsaturates (Perlenfein, 1942). Another channel through which the unsaturates influence sheathing material is the participa­tion in the formation of lecithin complexes with cholesterol esters. We have discussed some of the researches of Macheboeuf and co­workers (1943) from which we postulate that a cholesterol-ester and phosphatide complex is the lipoidal constituent of the lipopro­tein protomorphogen molecule. The cholesterol ester portion ap­parently consists of cholesterol esterified with the most highly un­saturated fatty acids in the plasma (Kelsey, F. E., and H. E. Longenecker, “Distribution and Characterization of Beef Plasma Fatty Acids,” J. Biol. Chem., 139:727–739, 1941).

Artom (1933) reports that in the liver the major proportions of exogenous fatty acids are in the cholesterol-ester or acetone­-soluble portion, while in the blood they occur in the phosphatides or acetone-precipitable fraction. He concludes that the phosphoaminolipids are concerned in the transport of fatty acids in the blood.

Schmidt (1935) has supplied evidence that under the in­fluence of thyroxine the liver phosphatide fatty acids decrease, while those in the tissues increase. It is obvious that the phosphatides and cholesterol esters are concerned with the metabolic transport of the fatty acids. But there is also the possibility that the highly unsaturated fatty acids are concerned with the processing and trans­port of the specialized phosphatide and cholesterol esters that partake in the establishment of the protective association with pro­tomorphogens.

As a matter of fact, it is this postulation of a separate lipid metab­olism concerned with sheathing materials but not with the ordinary transport of fatty acids that makes it difficult to properly evaluate the experimental evidence. More knowledge is necessary before it will be possible to separate the characteristics of the two cycles or, for that matter, be certain they are separate and distinct.

A recent review of this problem entertains the proposition that although the main function of plasma phospholipid is most likely associated with fat transport, there is some reliable evidence in contradiction to this popularly held viewpoint (“Role of the Liver in Plasma phospholipid Metabolism,” Nutrition Reviews, 5:135, 1947). We believe that a close analysis of the evidence will uncover and emphasize the metabolic activities concerned with processing of sheathing materials.

Bloor’s comment (1939) that there are two general classifica­tions of phospholipins in the liver may be pertinent. One contains more of the unsaturated fatty acids and is linked with metabolic processes of wear and tear (this may include the sheathing mecha­nism); the other contains food fatty acids and is linked with the transportation and combustion of food fats (this activity is outside the scope of this discussion).

Robertson (1924) furthers the contention that the unsaturated fatty acids are concerned with sheathing material, as he reports that phospholipids devoid of thromboplastic activity actually contain some of the most highly unsaturated links. We consider that phos­pholipins devoid of thromboplastin consist of sheathing material before its association with protomorphogen.

Liver Metabolism

Robertson (1924) also reports that liver lecithins contain the most highly unsaturated linkages in the or­ganism. Cahn and Houget (1936) suggest that the sterol fatty acids are desaturated in the liver and transferred to phosphatides. These are in turn distributed to the tissues, where they are broken down again during metabolism, the fatty acids returning to the liver to participate anew in the synthesis of phospholipins. This is of interest in view of Artom’s comment (1941) that the phospholipid content of muscle is in proportion to its activity. The more active a tissue, the more protomorphogens are produced, raising the requirement for phospholipid sheathing material.

We conclude that the liver is the center for the processing of sheathing material. Later discussions in this chapter will indicate that the bile is an important avenue of protomorphogen elimination. It appears that the liver produces an “active” phosphatide that is transferred to the tissues, where it combines with cholesterol esters and protomorphogen as an innocuous molecule suitable for trans­fer. This molecule is very likely one of the phospho-protein­-sterides under study by Macheboeuf and coworkers (1943).

This molecule is acted on in the liver with the following con­sequences: the cholesterol ester is converted into cholic acid and excreted in the bile, its fatty acid component being desaturated and attached to the phosphatide, which is thus “activated” and returned to the blood; the protomorphogen component is also excreted in the bile. Tayeau (1943) has demonstrated that bile salts split this protein cholesterol complex and combine with the cholesterol component. Possibly, the liver enzyme that dehydrogenates lecithin in the presence of hypoxanthine or xanthine is concerned with the biochemical processing of the phosphatide molecule in this cycle (Annau, E., Eperjessy, A., and Felszeghy, O., “The Biological Dehydrogena­tion of Lecithins and Fat Acids,” Z. Physiol. Chem., 277:58–65, 1942).

This pattern offers a degree of explanation for some puzzling observations of the cholesterol ester: free cholesterol ratios in liver damage. The cholesterol ester remains normal in ligature of the bile duct, and even after removal of part of the liver it returns to normal after a few days. Free cholesterol is increased con­siderably, however. If the liver cells are damaged (yellow atrophy, etc.), the cholesterol ester is lowered (see discussions in: Sinclair, R.G., “Fat Metabolism,” Ann. Rev. Biochem., 6:245–268, 1937; “Biliary Tract and Pancreatic System,” The 1946 Yearbook of General Medicine, Chicago, 1946).

As far as the biochemistry of the sheathing material is concerned, it is apparent that the cells of the reticuloendothelial system esterify the cholesterol, but this activity may be dependent on the supply of other sheathing substrates, desaturated phospholipids in particular, that are not available in sufficient quantities if the liver is damaged. Biliary obstruction alone, then, would simply prevent the elimination of cholesterol, causing its rise in the blood as free cholesterol with a concomitant compensatory rise in phospholipids. The quantity of cholesterol esters would not change since the activity of the reticuloendothelial cells in production of the protomorphogen­ phosphatide-cholesterol-ester molecule would not be impaired, and the liver destruction of this molecule would proceed as normal.

In the case of liver cell damage, however, the supply of desat­urated phospholipid substrate may be impaired, causing inter­ference with the production of sheathing material. This would mean a drop in cholesterol esters (components of the sheathing molecule). All these suggestions are contingent on the assump­tion that the sheathing biochemistry is a very important part of the phospholipid-cholesterol cycles. There is no direct data to substantiate such an assumption, metabolic fat transport being very significant.

Adequate activity of the liver in this processing seems to be very necessary for protomorphogen disposal. The recent report of an anti-burn-shock principle from the liver, different from the anti­-anemic factor, is interesting, since rapid disposal and protection of protomorphogens released by burns is essential if shock is to be avoided (Prinzmetal, M., Hechter, O., Margoles, C., and Feigen, G., “A Principle from Liver Effective Against Shock Due to Burns,” J. Clin. Invest., 23:795–806, 1944). A possible endocrine linkage is the presence in the liver of a detoxifying hormone, yakriton (Sato et al., 1926) or anabolin (Harrower, 1933), which prevents the lethal effects from chloroform administration and is useful in eclampsia. The reader may recall Turck’s experiments with chloroform ad­ministrations indicating that lethal consequences are due primarily to the excessive release of tissue protomorphogens. In the follow­ing chapter, we shall investigate evidence indicating that eclampsia is linked to a considerable extent with the toxic effects of excessive protomorphogen destruction.

It is interesting to note that this liver detoxifying hormone yak­riton prevents the tadpole metamorphosing influence of thyroid (Horiuti and Ohsako, 1934) and in general opposes the action of the thyroid hormone. This tadpole metamorphosis acceleration by thyroid may be a consequence of an increased rate of protomorphogen activation or sheathing removal in the embryonic tissue, thus accelerating the rate of differentiation (see Chapter 4). In fact the thyroid appears to be an important elutogenic factor—re­moving protomorphogens from connective tissue and from tissue itself—by reason of its protein denaturation influence. Yakriton may oppose this thyroid influence either by increasing the proto­morphogen disposal in the liver or by catalyzing the rate at which sheathing material is processed in this latter organ.

Thyroid and Iodine

Clinically, the administration of vitamin F has been reported to raise the blood iodine content 300 percent (Hart and Cooper, 1941). These observations also report a concomitant amelioration of prostatic hypertrophy. We suggest (Chapter 6) that the prostate is also intimately concerned in the protection of the protomorphogen molecule in the tissue fluids and bloodstream, although it serves a different end purpose than the phospholipin protection now under discussion.

Meyer and Gottlieb (1926) review evidence that iodine ad­ministration results in a lowered viscosity of the blood. (We con­sider that a clinical indication of an overloaded protomorphogen disposal mechanism is an increased blood viscosity, perhaps linked with thromboplastic activity. Such an increase is seen in senescence and in Addison’s disease.) Excessive administration of iodine, however, results in irritation and congestion of the mucosa and epithelial tissue everywhere in the organism. McCarrison and Mad­hava (1933) report that when pigeons were kept in filthy cages, hyperplasia of the thyroid, adrenals, and spleen and reduction in the size of the thymus and testicle resulted. Filthy cages increase the demand on protomorphogen disposal systems in a manner analogous to Turck’s experiments in which concentrated proto­morphogen was sprayed into test animal cages, resulting in dele­terious effects on the inhabitants.

From these comments it appears that iodine in small amounts is utilized in the biochemical reactions concerned with sheathing the protomorphogens in the blood and tissue fluids but that ex­cessive amounts are damaging. This is further indicated by clinical reports showing that ferrous iodide administrations relieve some of the symptoms of vitamin A deficiency. Possibly, a link may be discovered in the irreversible inactivation of mucinase by iodine (Enzymes, Sumner, J.B., and Sommers, G.F. Academic Press, New York, 1943).

As a provisional hypothesis, we suggest that iodine in some physio­logical form is utilized in the fatty acid transfer reactions of the lipoprotein protomorphogen molecule in the liver that release the protomorphogen and cholesterol for excretion in the bile and return desaturated phospholipin, to be utilized further in a pro­tective association with protomorphogen molecules. (The presence of large amounts of vitamin F potent unsaturated fats in the kidney indicate that this process may occur there also. We shall discuss the biliary excretion of protomorphogen later in this chapter.)

Chidester (1944) cleverly recognized the clinical implications of this provisional hypothesis. He was the first to emphasize the fat iodine balance and its importance in the health and vitality of practically every tissue in the organism. He early recommended the use of iodized cod-liver oil in many conditions and steadfastly emphasized the great clinical value of ferrous iodide. If iodine is a key link in the biochemistry of the sheathing material, then it may well be universally concerned with disease, since impairment of protomorphogen disposal or protection is harmful to any associated tissue.

Ferrous iodide administrations may relieve vitamin A deficiency symptoms to some degree, either by 1) promoting the biochemi­cal system concerned with the sheathing processes and protomor­phogen disposal or 2) releasing sheathing lipids, allowing them to gravitate into areas where they are needed more critically (the vitamin A deficient areas). An analogous action is seen in Burrow’s experiments in which moderate irradiation relieves vitamin A de­ficiency (by releasing ergusia for use elsewhere in the organism).

This postulated activity of iodine naturally presupposes an im­portant function of the thyroid. It is interesting to note that the administration of thyroid hormone lowers liver phospholipins and increases their concentration in muscle (Schmidt, 1935). The thyroid apparently catalyzes the processing of sheathing material in the liver and its redisposition to the tissues as “activated” phos­phatides for association with protomorphogens.

It is difficult to analyze the exact nature of the thyroid influence beyond our provisional hypothesis of the role of iodine in the trans­fer reactions of the protomorphogen lipoprotein molecule. The thyroid may be important in this respect, in view of its activity in curing some forms of rickets (Stepp, Kuhnau, and Schroeder, 1938). The beneficial influence on rickets could be a result of the splitting of the phosphatide-cholesterol-protein complex, making phos­phorus available. Recently this has been suggested as the primary mode of vitamin D activity (Dam, H., “Fat-Soluble Vitamins,” Ann. Rev. Biochem., 9:353–382, 1940).

Foldes and Murphy (1946) have studied the effects of thyroid disease on blood cholesterol and phospholipid. They report evi­dence that definitely indicates the influence of the thyroid in promoting the deposition of phospholipids from the blood into the tissues. They review the new concepts advanced by Hoffmann and Hoffmann to explain the chemistry of hyperthyroidism. They suggest that the thyroid promotes the enzymatic breakdown of lecithin with the release of “lysolecithin,” which is toxic in in­creased concentrations.

Figure 7. Biochemistry of the sheathing materials as suggested by available evidence. This refers to materials used in sheathing only; the cycle may or may not be different from the cycle involved in the the metabolic transport of fatty acids. (See original, p. 212, for image.)

Creatine Formation

More likely, thyroid activity is more com­plicated, for we know that it is essential for the methylation of creatine (Stuber, Russmann, and Proebsting, 1923). Creatine metab­olism is of importance here since it, seems to be a part of the physio­logical detoxifying system.

Guanidine, a potent toxin and protein denaturant, is one of the end products of nucleoprotein degradation. Consequently, it is released wherever protomorphogens are not properly disposed of or protected. Being a denaturant, it gives rise to the release of more protomorphogen from neighboring tissue, resulting in a potential vicious cycle of local irritation and inflammation and a general systemic toxicity.

Normally, it becomes guanidoacetic acid and is methylated into methylguanidoacetic acid. Methyl donors must be present for this conversion. Hence methionine is normally necessary for this detoxifying effect. Glutathione may be a part of this picture, since it spares cystine and methionine (Stekol, J.A., “Glutathione in Relation to Growth of Rats Maintained on Diets Containing Bromobenzene and Naphthalene,” J. Biol. Chem., 123:cxvi–cxvii, 1938). It is our thought that the creatine excretion of pregnant females and children may be related to these reactions since they are subjected to the intense protomorphogen metabolism of cell division not characteristic of the adult male.

Creatine is a precursor of phosphagen, discussed as a part of the cell energy system in Chapter 3 of this volume. Phosphagen is dipotassium hexose creatine phosphate. Potassium and phosphorus are substrate essentials for these reactions. The parathyroid is probably concerned with the phosphorus supply. Vitamin D has been reported to prevent tetany in parathyroidectomized test ani­mals, and in view of the recent report that this vitamin acts through its ability to make inorganic phosphorus available, it is possible that the parathyroid has a similar function. By rendering phos­phorus available to fix methylguanidine as creatine, the well-known action of parathyroid as a guanidine eliminator is explained.

It appears that the formation of creatine is an important avenue for the fixation of guanidine that may be released in the tissues as protomorphogen undergoes local splitting. What relationship, if any, these reactions may have with the sheathing processes we can­ not suggest at this point. Rather, they are concerned with disposal of unsheathed protomorphogens.

To sum up the available evidence on the biochemistry of the sheathing lipids:

  1. The thymus may be linked with the produc­tion of special lipoidal substances utilized in the sheathing processes.
  2. Methyl donors, of which choline is the most important, are necessary for phosphatide production and the reprocessing of the sheathing phosphatides in the liver.
  3. The unsaturated fatty acids (vitamin F) are concerned with the processing and transport of the special phosphatides and cholesterol esters composing the sheathing molecule
  4. The sheathing (phospho-protein-steride) molecule is acted on in the liver with the result that the choles­terol ester component is converted to cholic acid and excreted in the bile; its fatty acid moiety is desaturated and attached to the phos­phatide component that is now available for reformation of sheathing molecules, the protomorphogen component being also excreted in the bile
  5. The liver detoxifying hormone yakriton may be concerned with these reactions and also with the liver anti­-burn-shock factor.
  6. Iodine apparently is a carrier, or “key,” by means of which the sheathing molecule is dismantled in the above manner in the liver, the thyroid controlling this activity.
  7. Creatine formation from guanidine, whose methylation is promoted by the thyroid, is also an avenue by means of which protomorpho­gen end products are made innocuous.
  8. The parathyroid is probably concerned with the fixation of creatine into phosphagen.

Transfer and Elimination of Protomorphogens

Relation of the Prostate Secretion

We have put forward the hypothesis that since the complete chromosome is a stable network with individual tissue determinants attached in significant locales, some morphogens released by tissues must be transported to the germinal centers, where they become a part of the complete chromo­some. We suggest that although the chromosome network is re­produced only in the germ centers, the tissues are the only locale in which the individual morphogens can be reproduced. This pre­sents the problem of their transfer from the tissues to the germinal centers. We predicted that the sex hormones are concerned with the elutogenic function of releasing the intact morphogens from connective tissue.

The prostate secretes a fluid that acts as a medium to carry the spermatozoa in semen. It might be advantageous to investigate the possibility that this secretion not only assists in maintaining the integrity of the determinants in the spermatozoan chromosomes in the seminal fluid but also acts as an endocrine secretion in the bloodstream to protect determinant fractions in transit before they are assembled as chromosomes in the gonad.

There is hint of some interesting ramifications in the literature on prostate. Barker (1922) edited a review of prostate references up to that time. The acceleration of degenerative senile changes following prostate removal is significant. A too rapid hydrolysis of protomorphogens would unduly increase their concentration in the blood and tissue fluids, overloading the eliminative mechanism and exerting an adverse influence on the vitality of all cells. It is possible that the prostate secretes a hormone (both externally and internally) that hinders this hydrolysis.

Huggins and McDonald (1944) have reported an increase in a fibrinolysin in the prostatic fluid of chronic prostatitis. Note that this fibrinolysin is not a thromboplastin lysin (protomorphogen de­stroyer) but rather an enzyme that prevents the formation or hydrolyzation of the reaction products or end products of the co­agulation system initiated by thromboplastin. Huggins and Vail (1943) report further information on prostatic fibrinolysin. They emphasize the stable nature of the coagulation-producing activity of prostatic fluid. This coagulation stimulation is slightly inhibited by heparin, a flocculated precipitate developing instead of a firm clot.

The clot-producing influence of prostatic fluid may be due to the protomorphogen (thromboplastin) contained therein. The observation that this activity is exceedingly stable lends credence to our suggestion that prostatic fluid prevents the hydrolysis or breakdown of intact morphogens. The existence of a fibrinolysin in prostatic fluid further fits this system in that it prevents the formation of products that would react with the morphogens, precipitating them out by means of the coagulation mechanism. (Prostate fibrinolysin destroys plasma fibrinogen even in low dilu­tion (Huggins and Vail, 1943).)

Clearly the suggested influence of prostate in preventing the hydrolysis of blood protomorphogens is less important in females, as would be surmised. The demand for somatic protomorphogens for chromosome assembly is naturally infinitely less in the female. The female does contain in many reported cases paraurethral glands homologous to the male prostate. In some females, however, they seem to be absent. It is significant that this tissue in the female is depressed by castration (Huggins, 1945).

We feel that the whole prostate picture can be profitably rein­vestigated with these possibilities in mind. If the prostatic secre­tion is of importance in the metabolism of protomorphogen trans­fer, a new therapeutic weapon is available.

Relation of the Lymph

Dustin (1933) emphasizes the intense outburst of cell division in the thymus and lymphoid tissue result­ing from injection of proteins, arsenic, and dyestuffs. This mitotic stimulation is alternated with periods of pyknosis, probably due to the demand on the lymphoid tissue caused by the administration of the foreign substance. We wish to call attention to the observa­tion that proteins, arsenic, and dyestuffs all come under the general category of nondiffusible wastes, as do blood protomorphogens. These facts indicate that the lymphoid tissue is linked with their disposal.

Carlson and Johnson (1941) review evidence that dust and other exogenous particles collect in the lymph nodes and are en­gulfed by reticuloendothelial phagocytes in this locale. Reinhardt, Fishier, and Chaikoff (1944) have performed experiments that show the transfer of plasma phospholipids to the thoracic lymph even though they may pass across a capillary or sinusoid wall. The association of protomorphogen with phospholipids would lead us to the tentative conclusion that they also may be transferred into the lymph ducts from the extracellular fluids.

Drinker and Yoffey (1941) have published an excellent review of the lymphoid system. It is significant that the lymph flow is great­est in growing animals. Such an organism is producing protomor­phogens at an accelerated rate due to active mitosis, and it would be expected that the excretory mechanisms would be augmented during this period. Such protomorphogen, as may be present in the lymph, is no doubt combined with a lipoid “wrapper” that would prevent the manifestation of thromboplastic or toxic ac­tivity. Such seems to be the case, since the lymph has a varying thromboplastic activity [that is] weakest when it contains the most fat or phospholipids.

Concerning the disposal of lipoid “wrapped” protomorphogen deposited in the blood from the thoracic lymph duct, several avenues of investigation remain open. The “wrapped” proto­morphogen may be transferred as such in the blood to a point of elimination, or it may be acted on by some of several mechanisms (natural antibody, phagocytosis, kidney enzymes, etc.).

In conclusion it seems safe to assume that protomorphogens split from connective tissue by elutogenic factors may collect in the lymph, where they associate with lipoids and are transported in this condition to the blood. They are handled in the blood by any number of mechanisms, which we shall review. It appears that exogenous particles also follow this course in the lymph, although they may or may not have an affinity for phospholipids.

Relation of Natural Tissue Antibody

The lymph nodes, due possibly to their content of reticuloendothelial cells, are locales of antibody production. Dougherty, White, and Chase (1944) con­clude that the antibodies are concentrated in the lymphocytes, al­though McMaster and Hudack (1935) do not consider the lymph nodes the sole site of antibody production. A recent editorial review of the problem in the Journal of the American Medical Association regards it as definitely established that the lympho­cytes either store or produce antibody globulin, probably the lat­ter (“The Cellular Source of Antibodies,” J.A.M.A., 128: 1232–1233, 1945).

The locale of antibody production has not yet been established to the satisfaction of all investigators. Some emphasize the impor­tance of the reticuloendothelial cells (Cannon and coworkers, 1929; Sabin, 1939; and Jungblut, 1928, to mention a few), and some, interpreting the reticuloendothelial origin theory differ­ently, consider the lymphocyte and other cells to play an essential role (Ehrich and Harris, 1945). These same investigators later (1946) report their belief that the reticuloendothelial cells may cause the liberation of smaller particles from the macromolecular antigen, each particle carrying immunological char­acteristics identical to the original grouping. These are carried by the lymph to the nodes, where antibody synthesis is stimulated.

Thus far we have not stressed the possible relationships of the immune-antibody system with the protomorphogen disposal prob­lem. The existence of a blood antibody towards one’s proteins is an idea that necessitates strong experimental support.

Such experimental evidence has been supplied by the investiga­tions of Kidd and Friedewald (1942). They have detected an antibody in the serum of normal animals that reacts in vitro with a sedimentable constituent of normal tissue cells. The natural anti­body has an affinity only for the extracts of normal and certain diseased tissue and will not react with various viruses. The natural antibody is heat labile, and the tissue antigen activity is injured at 56 degrees C and progressively weakened and destroyed as the temperature is increased. The sedimentable constituent of normal tissue is, we believe, protomorphogen. This reacts with the im­mune system to produce a natural tissue antibody assisting in the elimination of and protection against discarded protomorphogen.

Burns, Scharles, and Aitken (1930) have demonstrated that there is a serum principle that inhibits coagulation of blood initiated by thromboplastic tissue extracts. The inhibition was more pro­nounced with homologous tissue extracts. They also noted an ac­celeration of coagulation in some homologous tests, which may have depended on the amount of natural tissue antibody present. These experiments also indicate the existence of a natural tissue antibody that reacts with the thromboplastin (protomorphogen) from homologous tissue extracts.

Tocantins (1943) has also demonstrated a substance from normal human blood that reduces the thromboplastic effect of homol­ogous brain tissue. This may likely be another indication of the ability of normal tissue antibody to react with thromboplastin (protomorphogen) from homologous tissue. Significantly, Tocan­tins found the amount of this substance to be higher in the blood of hemophiliacs.

V. Euler, Ahlstrom, and Hesselquist (1945) have discovered that deoxyribonucleoproteins are split more readily by the serum of normal animals than by that of a sarcoma-bearing animal. This suggests the possibility of a specific hydrolytic enzyme (possibly as­sociated with the natural tissue antibody) existing in the blood for the purpose of protecting against high blood protomorphogen concentrations. (Deoxyribonucleoprotein is a derivative of the nu­cleus and closely associated with if not chemically a part of the protomorphogen molecule.)

Kidd and Friedewald reported that the natural tissue antibody is not present in the newly born infant, developing only a few weeks after parturition. The fetus is protected from the accumulation of its protomorphogens by the placental system and has little need for a special antibody mechanism. This apparently develops after birth as the tissue protomorphogen reacts with the immune centers to produce the natural tissue antibody. The lower immune re­sponse of young newborn, however, is an oft-demonstrated phe­nomenon. Duran-Reynals (1945), for instance, reported a much longer lag before immunity to fibroma virus in the newborn compared with that of the adult.

To digress for a moment, the presence of the natural tissue anti­body may suggest another reason for the importance of the adren­al cortical hormone to life and its influence in maintaining vitality and health. Dougherty, White, and Chase (1944) have emphasized the relationship of the adrenotropic hormone and the adrenal cortical hormone to the activity of the immune centers. Injection of these extracts not only increased the activity of the immune cen­ters but increased the antibody titer to injected antigen, and continued administration of the hormones maintained elevated titers beyond the normal time.

More recently (1946) these authors have confirmed their observations, reporting an antibody titer double that of controls in some experiments. The adrenal hormone there­fore is undoubtedly closely linked with the elimination of proto­morphogens. Inasmuch as the adrenal cortex is under the control of the anterior pituitary, this organ may be the key control of the natural tissue antibody. The primary importance of the im­munobiological system in the protection against protein toxins may involve the anterior pituitary as a key organ in the disposal of protomorphogen.

The phagocytes apparently are concerned with the elimination of protomorphogen. Carrel (1924) found that macrophages re­juvenated stagnant fibroblasts in vitro, causing them to renew mitosis. The reader will recall that stagnation in a tissue culture is an inevitable consequence of gradually accumulating protomorpho­gen.

The natural tissue antibody may be of importance in sensi­tizing phagocytes of the reticuloendothelial system to protomor­phogen.

Bloom (1927) has found that certain histiocytic cells of the lungs are stimulated into phagocytic activity in the presence of a natural or acquired antibody. Burnet (1941) reviews that anti­bodies are produced in the reticuloendothelial cells, and Gordon, Kleinberg, and Charipper (1937) emphasize the importance of the reticuloendothelial system in the production of antibodies to in­jected hormone products, resulting in “antihormone” refractoriness. They demonstrate that this is not an exclusive function of the spleen, but of all reticuloendothelial tissue, since as a conse­quence of splenectomy the remaining reticuloendothelial tissue overcompensates with an antihormone refractoriness to in­jected hormones that is greater than that observed in the normal animal.

The evidence herein reviewed indicates that 1) the protomor­phogen released by elutogenic factors stimulates the reticuloen­dothelial cells into the production of a natural tissue antibody, which 2) quite possibly sensitizes the phagocytic elements of the blood to protomorphogen fragments, or 3) may either agglutinate or split them, so that the phagocytic cells engulf the large particles and the kidneys excrete the diffusible residues; and 4) the adrenal cortex hormone, by reason of its stimulation of the antibody cen­ters, is probably necessary for this action and consequently for the adequate disposal of protomorphogens.

Formation of Platelets

The association of thromboplastin with protomorphogen leads us to a more detailed discussion of platelets and their formation.

The weight of evidence (Quick, 1942) suggests that the plate­lets are formed from pseudopodial processes of the megakaryocytes (mononuclear phagocytes found in the spleen and bone marrow). This indicates that the formation of platelets is linked with activity of the reticuloendothelial system, whence arise the megakaryo­cytes. The antitoxic function of the reticuloendothelial system is well established.

Many years ago it was reported that the platelets exhibit different and specific staining characteristics in different infectious diseases (Eminet, P.P., “Specifische Blutplattch und Die theorie der directen reac­tiven Aufeinanderwirkung,” Arch. f. Kinderheilh., 57:296–304, 1912). The specific dye affinities of platelet granules in different diseases is evidence that there may be bacterial end products in the platelets.

Evans (1932) has demonstrated that the platelet count may be doubled as a result of operations, fractures, or parturition. This indicates that platelets may be concerned with the elimination of tissue toxins, including protomorphogens, that are released as a result of injury. The experiments of Holloway and Blackford (1924) are significant in this respect. They report differential plate­let counts of venous and arterial blood in the spleen, the carotid artery, jugular vein, and femoral artery and vein. In all cases venous blood was found to contain more platelets than arterial, with an average differential of about 1.4:1. This also is in accordance with our suggestion that platelets carry away protomorphogen debris that accumulates in the tissue fluids as a consequence of mor­phogen metabolism. It has been reported that thromboplastin may carry antigenic specificity (Quick, A.J., “On Various Properties of Thromboplastin (Aqueous Tissue Ex­tracts),” Am. J. Physiol., 114:282–296, 1936). Such a property in platelets would be evidence of their protomorphogen content.

It is our provisional hypothesis that the platelets not only function as depots of thromboplastin to facilitate coagulation, but they are the vehicles by which the blood transfers nondiffusible wastes to the point of elimination. The major item among these wastes is the colloidal particles of homologous protomorphogen. In addi­tion the platelet may include bacterial fragments and endogenous wastes such as silica or carbon particles. In our study of the lit­erature, we have not seen the platelets referred to as vehicles for the disposal of endogenous nondiffusible wastes. This function will be discussed in greater detail later in this chapter.

Reticuloendothelial System

The reticuloendothelial system is probably the most important protective mechanism in the or­ganism. This is emphasized by the work of Boone and Manwaring (1930), who found that an India ink blockade (overloading of reticuloendothelial activity by administration of India ink) reduced the rate of parenteral alien protein denaturation by 80 percent. In a recent report, Pokrovskaya and Makarov (1945) state that the reticuloendothelial system is important for its defensive role in infection and in the elaboration of local tissue immunity. These activities play a decisive part in the processes of healing and tissue repair.

It would not be surprising to find the reticuloendothelial system occupying a preeminent place in the list of physiological activities responsible for protomorphogen disposal. The whole problem of the defense against toxic products is in such a state of uncertainty that we shall not attempt to outline with any detail or sense of per­manence the exact relationship of the reticuloendothelial system to protomorphogen disposal. Rather we shall confine ourselves to generalizations introducing such evidence as may be pertinent without integrating the possibilities it may suggest.

We have already suggested that the reticuloendothelial cells are associated with the formation of the phosphatide-protein-steride complex, which perhaps represents protomorphogen in a protective association with lipins. Tompkins (1946) has demonstrated that the reticuloendothelial cells absorb and esterify cholesterol, cause it to combine with protein, and excrete it in this combination. It has also been reported that cholesterol is esterified in the spleen (Goreczky, I., and Kovats, J., “The Distribution of Bound and Free Cholesterol in Spleen Reserve Serum,” Biochem. Ztscbr., 314:208-213, 1943).

We have already discussed the formation of platelets from pseu­dopodial processes of the megakaryocytic cells of the reticulo­endothelial system. We have suggested that the platelets act as vehicles by which endogenous materials are carried in the bloodstream to a point of elimination. The colloidal component of the nucleoprotein protomorphogen molecule split by blood trypsin may be among those eliminated in the platelets. The comments of Ehrich and Harris (1946) indicate that the reticuloendothelial cells may split macromolecular molecules of protomorphogen, releas­ing smaller, antigenically active, component particles. These pro­mote the formation of antibodies and may also be among those products carried in the platelets.

There arc many protective phagocytic cells in the reticulo­endothelial sytem that are not megakaryocytes and do not therefore give rise to the formation of platelets. (The relationship of these cells to protomorphogen disposal will be discussed shortly.) There is some indication that the megakaryocytes are a specialized group of reticuloendothelial cells that, by giving rise to plate­lets, allow the elimination of exogenous products that may not be susceptible to the lytic action of the phagocytic enzymes.

The intravascular administration of certain colloidal particles such as carbon or various dyes, giving rise to what is called a “blocking” of the reticuloendothelial cells, has been mentioned. These colloidal particles are immediately engulfed by phagocytes and can be seen in the spleen, bone marrow, and particularly the lymph nodes, where reticuloendothelial cells are present. The particles temporarily overload the reticuloendothelial system, whence the term “blocking.”

Although the reticuloendothelial system quickly compensates, they may remain in the node for some time—many years in fact, an observation that has led some to suggest the long life of reticulo­endothelial phagocytes. Apparently, however, this fact simply is a reflection of the intense phagocytic capacity of the reticuloendothelial cells, the disintegration of a particle-filled phagocyte re­leasing particles that are immediately picked up by neighboring phagocytes, and so on ad infinitum.

It is an attractive idea to suppose that eventually in the process of phagocytic degeneration and reengulfment of the particles the megakaryocytes chance to pick them up, in which case they are formed into platelets and released into the bloodstream for elim­ination. All phagocytes could not form platelets whenever loaded with colloidal particles; otherwise, in consequence of an over­load of foreign macromolecules, the platelet count could rise to the dangerous extent that spontaneous coagulation and death might occur.

We have suggested that the platelets serve two cooperating functions: 1) the bloodstream transfer of exogenous wastes and 2) as thromboplastic agents. By holding the foreign particles in the reticuloendothelial nodes, transferring them in the dynamic ephemerality of the reticuloendothelial phagocytes, a dangerous rise in blood platelets can be avoided.

Recently Chargaff and West (1946) have demonstrated the ex­istence of a thromboplastic protein in blood plasma similar to the thromboplastic protein from lung. This is apparently not associated with platelets but is linked closely with the clotting time of the blood. These reports would indicate that while the platelets may be an important avenue of protomorphogen transfer in the bloodstream, other avenues are also utilized. This is to be suspected in view of some of the problems met with in a complete analysis of these phenomena.

There is evidence from the study of pneumoconiosis that is linked with this hypothesis. Certain types of silica particles show white in dark field illumination, and certain types do not. Cole and Cole (1940) have reviewed the evidence that shows that one type is eliminated from the nodes in the lungs; the pther type remains in the area, eventually resulting in pneumoconiosis. Evident­ly there may be a selective affinity of megakaryocytes for one type of particle, these cells depositing the debris in platelets for transfer to the point of elimination. The elimination is likely through the bile, Boehm (1942) having noticed silica in the bile of glassworkers.

Bile as an Elimination Route

Other reports also indicate the importance of the bile as an elimination route of exogenous particles and colloidal macromolecules. Greenberg and Troescher (1942) have demonstrated that, of an injected dose of labeled strontium or calcium, the bile accounts for about 25 percent of the elimination. Greenberg, Copp, and Cuthbertson (1943) have shown through ex­periments with labeled molecules that the bile plays an important part in the excretion of manganese, cobalt, and iron, in the order listed. Annegers and collaborators (1944) have demonstrated that the liver-bile route is of predominant importance in the excretion of arsenicals.

Our hypothesis of megakaryocytic engulfment with consequent platelet formation and elimination through the bile does not involve the biliary excretion of parenterally or intravascularly administered artificially radioactive isotopes, such as investigated by Greenberg and coworkers. Only those isotopes that might find their way into protomorphogens or that might consist of nondiffusible particles are presumably engulfed by megakaryocytes, formed into platelets, and excreted in the bile.

Sobotka (1937) has emphasized other biliary constituents that we believe suggest this avenue of protomorphogen elimination. Carnot and Gruzewsko (reviewed by Sobotka) have described a pro­tein, “cholenuclein,” related to nucleoproteins, [that is] probably present in bile due to epithelial cell destruction. It has also been reported that proteins of exogenous origin may be excreted in the bile. Urea has been found to be a bile constituent in amounts always lower than serum but proportional to the bile solids. Its presence might be necessary because of its depolymerizing or denaturing influence, preventing the agglutination of polymerization of large molecules of protein, nucleoprotein, or protomorphogen fragments.

Sobotka also mentions that hibernating animals accumulate a high ash bile, four times the normal content. This may be an ex­pression of the accumulation of protomorphogen end products normally excreted through the biliary route. There seems to be considerable evidence that no bile circulates in the blood, [and] that which may be present is associated with the phagocytes. The blood bile salts have a tremendous affinity for serum proteins. Protomor­phogens display these same characteristics.

Tashiro and coworkers (1931) suggest that some special cases of epithelial ulceration may be due to the removal of phosphatide and cholesterol, which serves as a protection against bile salts cir­culating in the blood. Again, the similarity to protomorphogens is manifest, these latter factors giving rise to ulceration or necrosis when separated from the cholesterol phosphatide protecting sheath.

Bouchard (1894) has remarked that the greatest part of the toxic materials in bile resides in the pigments, which may be ad­sorbed on charcoal. Bile decolorized by this method is much less toxic. He speculates that toxins removed by the liver are excreted in the bile. That these may be significant end products of metab­olism is indicated by the fact that blood from an animal with a ligature of the portal vein is more toxic than normal blood. He has demonstrated that charred or boiled solid material from blood is exceedingly toxic when an aqueous solution is injected into an animal, causing convulsions and death.

This links these poisons with the ashed cytost of Turck, described in Chapters 1 and 2, which we have identified as protomorphogen. Rehfuss and Wil­liams (1941) have also investigated a toxic fraction and have ob­served that charcoal or kaolin removes most of the pigments and salts from bile. Bouchard identified the toxic fraction of bile with the pigments and mineral constituents, particularly potassium.

Rehfuss and Williams (1943) have identified a fraction in bile that is exceedingly toxic to various forms of animal and vegetable life. They purport to demonstrate that the improvement follow­ing removal of bile by duodenal drainage is a consequence of the degree of detoxification from this procedure.

There is therefore a reasonable demonstration, admittedly by analogy only, that warrants the premise that these mysterious toxic factors in bile may be accounted for primarily by the presence of protomorphogen.

Bile Formation

We have suggested that the reticuloendothelial system engulfs nondiffusible and colloidal toxins and wastes; par­ticularly, the megakaryocytes form platelets [that] transfer the wastes to the point of elimination, probably the bile. The evi­dence we have reviewed intimates that protomorphogen wastes also are engulfed by the reticuloendothelial cells and find their way into the platelets, appearing again in the bile. There is not a com plete picture as yet of the path of elimination from the reticulo­endothelial cell to the platelet and thence to the bile. The evidence does establish the following:

  1. Protomorphogen and exogenous particles are engulfed by the reticuloendothelial cells.
  2. Protomorphogen appears in the platelets, as do exogenous particles.
  3. Protomorphogen toxins and exogenous particles appear to be eliminated in the bile.

The path, however, is not as clear cut as it might seem; not all reticuloendothelial cells that engulf these particles can produce platelets, and the evidence concerning the destruction of platelets is ambiguous.

We shall not attempt to answer these questions, whose solution must be left to further experimental investigation. Some prob­lems may be outlined as follows:

1. If all the reticuloendothelial cells engulf protomorphogen and exogenous particle, and only the megakaryocytes are responsible for platelet production, then either a) there must be other means than the platelet for further elimination, or b) during the life cycle of the phagocytes, the material is reengulfed by other reticuloendothelial cells, eventually being picked up and made into platelets by the megakaryocytes, or c) there is an endocrine or immune control by means of which the megakaryocytes are specifically “sensitized” to engulf proto­morphogen in proportion to the demand for increase or decrease of the platelet balance in the blood.

2. We shall shortly present evidence concerning the destruction of the platelets by reticuloendothelial cells. It is difficult to reconcile a hypothesis that platelets assist in protomorphogen disposal with the fact that they are in turn destroyed by the same group of cells that create them. The questions arise as to whether a) specific reticulo­endothelial cells create platelets (a demonstrated fact) and another specific group destroys them, carrying the protomorphogen into bile for elimination (the “destroyers” may be locally prevalent in the spleen and liver) b) the platelets might exist only to maintain on tap a proto­morphogen supply in the bloodstream for thromboplastic purposes—although this point is debatable in view of the inclusion of exogenous toxins in platelets and their increase during periods of trauma, etc., or c) the major destruction of platelets may occur in the liver or in a manner distinct from reticuloendothelial action, their debris finding its way into the bile.

There is much evidence concerning the destruction of the plate­lets in the spleen and further evidence that bile is a product of spleen and reticuloendothelial activity as well as of liver detoxification. Thrombocytopenic purpura, a hemorrhagic disease accompanied by a pronounced decrease in blood platelets, responds to splen­ectomy. For this reason the spleen has been regarded as the pri­mary organ engaged in the removal of platelets from the blood. Quick (1942) mentions that Kaznelson is the chief proponent of the spleen-platelet destruction function, others ascribing this action to the whole reticuloendothelial system. As mentioned above the chief support for these contentions is the marked rise in platelet (thrombocyte) count following the removal of the spleen in thrombocytopenic conditions.

Following up this line of thought, there is evidence that the reticuloendothelial system (spleen in particular) is responsible for the formation of bile pigment (our suggestion being that certain of the bile constituents are macromolecular protomorphogen molecules and exogenous wastes collected by the platelets). Sacks (1926) reviews evidence that the reticuloendothelial system is the primary site of bile pigment formation since, among other things, bilirubin is found in the blood of dehepatized dogs, indicating that the liver is not essential for its formation.

Goto (1917) has demonstrated that splenectomy results in a de­creased formation of bile pigment. Cantarow and Wirts (1943) have demonstrated that liver injury does not influence the volume of bile excretion, the amount of bile pigment, or the biliary excretion of dye. However, they did diminish the biliary excretion of dye and bile pigments by blocking the reticuloendothelial sys­tem with India ink. This is strong evidence that the reticuloen­dothelial system excretes exogenous wastes and protomorphogen by means of the bile. The quantity of bile, however, was not altered by reticuloendothelial blockade.

The possibility that these wastes are transferred from the spleen to the liver in the portal circulation may be suggested by the evidence of a bilateral flow in the portal vein, by means of which the splenic blood is mainly sent to the left side of the liver and mesenteric blood [is sent] to the right side. Hahn, Donald, and Grier (1945) have established this fact through the use of labeled phosphorus.

Many investigators have concluded that the spleen and the reticuloendothelial system do not directly destroy blood platelets. The weight of evidence seems to support this contention. The most conclusive evidence in this respect has been supplied, we believe, by Holloway and Blackford (1924). Differential platelet counts on splenic arterial and venous blood failed to indicate a reduction in platelets in the splenic vein relative to those in the splenic artery. This experiment demonstrates that platelets are not destroyed or re­moved as a result of passage through the spleen.

The work of Hooper and Whipple (1917) strongly refutes any suggestion that the spleen destroys platelets and forms bile from the debris. These investigators determined that splenectomy in no way modifies the secretion of pigments in the bile. Their work is con­tradictory to the findings of Goto (1917), which we have reviewed. Burket (1917) determined that the diversion of splenic blood into the general circulation had no effect on the health, activity, or bile production of experimental animals. This work also refutes any suggestion that the spleen mechanically removes platelets and d eposits the protomorphogen and exogenous debris in the bile. This, however, does not eliminate the possibility that the liver removes protomorphogen and excretes it in the bile. The liver has been known as a detoxifying organ for many years, Bouchard (1894) reporting experiments that dogs die as a consequence of ligature of the portal vein.

The clue to platelet removal is probably supplied by Torrioli and Puddu (1938), who have concluded that the reticuloendothelial system produces a substance (termed thrombocytopen) that stimulates megakaryocytes in low concentration and inhibits them in excess. Troland and Lee (1938) have confirmed this hypothesis by extracting a substance from diseased spleens that caused a marked reduction in the platelet count. This factor has since been reported by numerous investigators and denied by others. See Quick (1942) for a more complete discussion.

These reports indicate that the platelet production and balance may be regulated by a mechanism automatically controlling the level of specific megakaryocytic protomorphogen. So-called thrombocytopen meets some of the requirements for protomorpho­gen classification in that it specifically stimulates or inhibits megakaryocytic activity depending on its concentration. It may, however, be a governor of the immune response centered in the spleen, described as the heart of the immune mechanism (The Spleen and Resistance, Perla, D., and Marmorston, J., The Williams & Wilkins Co., Baltimore, Maryland, 1935).

Antibody to protomorphogen can regulate mitosis depending on its con­centration; moderate amounts maintain optimum protomorphogen concentrations, while excessive amounts lower the protomorpho­gen concentration to a suboptimum level and may even attack the protein of the tissue itself. (This conception of antibody action is derived from the experience with cytotoxins, reported in Chapter 6 of this volume.) Disorders in the immune system would under this hypothesis result in a disordered balance of megakaryocyte protomorphogen with consequent thrombocytopenia. Removal of the spleen, by interfering with the center of the immune response, could conceivably correct this condition. (Removal of the spleen has been reported to eliminate permanent acquired immunity to some diseases, indicating that the antibody producing center for some antigens may be localized in certain spleen cells (The Spleen and Resistance).) The re­maining reticuloendothelial tissue may compensate for the removal of the spleen under these circumstances.

Piney (1931) reports the experiments of Bedson (1926), which demonstrate that blockade of the reticuloendothelial system with India ink causes an increase in blood platelets though not after splenectomy, indicating the spleen is the center of this control (in light of later information, the center of thrombocytopen production).

Further consideration of thrombocytopenic purpura may throw additional light on the problem of platelet removal and excretion. Quick (1942) has emphasized the observation that lack of plate­lets alone is not responsible for the hemorrhage or purpura in this condition. There is an excess of some principle that is responsible for vasodilation and a decrease of capillary resistance.

Quick advances the hypothesis that the platelets function as removers or carriers of histamine. Platelets are rendered more susceptible to agglutination and lysis when they contain histamine. He reasons therefore that an overproduction of histamine is the basic cause of hemorrhagic purpura and, incidentally, is respon­sible for the concomitant reduction in blood platelets. There is much evidence to support this viewpoint. Histamine is known as a vasodilator. Administration of histamine results in agglutina­tion and reduction of platelets, as does anaphylaxis, which liberates histamine. Rocha e Silva, Grana, and Porto (1945) have also concluded from their experiments that histamine is bound to platelets.

To list the various factors entering into our hypothesis:

  1. Pro­tomorphogen is secreted by the cells and immediately either cata­lyzes the formation of connective tissue or is adsorbed on neigh­boring connective tissue; it is stored in this manner.
  2. Elutogenic factors such as sex hormones, thyroid, and trypsin release the proto­morphogen from the connective tissue storehouse.
  3. Fragrnents of protomorphogen are seized by reticuloendothelial cells and transferred into platelets by megakaryocytes.
  4. The plate­lets, being regulated by an autocatalytic mechanism, are destroyed; the protomorphogen debris finds its way into the bile, where it is secreted.

This whole hypothesis is obviously too naive in its simplicity. It is presented simply as a start in the direction of unraveling an extremely complicated physiological mechanism. Inadequacies are obvious in that 1) we have no evidence concerning the exact mechanism by which enough protomorphogen is formed into platelets to effect a noticeable excretion beyond the fact that proto­morphogen is found in all platelets and the platelets are formed by megakaryocytes 2) there is nothing to indicate whether the platelet route is an insignificant or the prime mode of protomor­phogen excretion, and 3) although the platelet count seems to be regulated by an autocatalytic mechanism under reticuloendothe­lial control, we can find no direct evidence concerning platelet destruction, except that it apparently does not occur in the reticulo­endothelial system and that platelet debris appears in the bile. Dif­ferential platelet counts of blood entering and leaving the liver would be significant. If indicative of destruction in the liver, this would offer a logical explanation of their final disposal. Some organ may exhibit a decreased platelet count in venous blood versus arterial, and this information should supply the key to platelet disposal.

There are fragments of information that appear pertinent to this whole problem. We shall discuss these briefly under their own headings but make no attempt to fit them into the above hypothe­sis. It appears that there is simply not enough experimental evi­dence available at this time to establish a competent explanation.

Kidney Elimination of Protomorphogen

Due to the large molecular structure of the protomorphogen molecule, it is doubtful that it can be eliminated via diffusion through the kidney. There is the possibility that tryptic digestion, antibody lysis, or enzyme de­struction (these systems will be discussed shortly in relation to protomorphogen in the blood) may split protomorphogen into diffusible and nondiffusible components; the nondiffusible, being the more toxic (protein macromolecules), are excreted via the bile system just discussed, and the diffusible are excreted through the kidney.

The experiments of Pearce reviewed by Vaughan and cowork­ers (1913) indicate that exogenous proteins of a foreign nature ac­cumulate in the kidney, where the local enzymes split them into their components, which are either diffused out in the urine or transferred to other points of elimination, i.e., the bile. In these experiments it was found that rabbit kidney retained antigenic activity for four days after intravenous injection of foreign pro­teins. It is proven that this is due not to the absorption of the poisons in the kidney cells but rather to their collection in the vascular system of that organ, for washed kidney substance was not anti­genic.

The experiments of Rothen (1945) suggest a mechanism whereby enzymes locally present in the kidney cells may influence protomorphogen or foreign protein in the kidney capillaries with­out actual contact. He has demonstrated that an antigen may influ­ence an antibody through impermeable layers a few angstroms thick and suggests that this may even occur through thin cell mem­branes. In view of Sevag’s (1945) thesis that antigens are enzy­matic catalysts, it is logical to suppose that enzyme activity may exert itself through a thin membrane. In this manner the enzymes of kidney cells may split proteins and protomorphogen in the kid­ney capillaries.

In experimental nephritis the elimination of foreign protein is delayed, indicating that the kidney enzymes play an important part in the denaturation and elimination of these toxic products. It is quite likely that protomorphogen debris is also thus affected by the kidney enzymes. Of special interest in these studies is the report of Greenstein and Chalkley (1945) that desaminases for nu­cleic acids are localized to a considerable extent in the kidney. We should not lose sight of the fact that protomorphogen is nucleo­protein debris. Platelet counts of blood entering and leaving the kidney would indicate whether this organ also destroys them and assists in the elimination of their debris.

Robertson (1924) doubts that his allelocatalyst (protomorpho­gen) is excreted by the kidney since it is nondiffusible. There is, however, a strong possibility that enzymatic destruction may occur, some or all of the by-products being excreted by the kidney. He states that the appearance of bile in the blood is accompanied by bile pigments in the urine. Bouchard (1894) lends credence to the possibility of protomorphogen excretion in the urine with his re­ports that the toxins in urine may be removed with charcoal and that they consist primarily of mineral matter, especially potassium.

However, Robertson (1924) reported the presence of arginase in the kidney, for which no function was then realized. The ar­ginine of nucleoprotein (protomorphogen) may be split in the kidney system by this enzyme during the process of protomorpho­gen disposal. Further evidence of kidney protomorphogen excre­tion is given by the observation that the urine of typhoid patients can produce the local antigenic reactions described by Shwartz­man (1937). It is probable therefore that some antigenic mole­cules can be excreted in the kidney; the amount or character of these, however, would depend on their relative molecular size.

Bouchard (1894) has discussed the resorption of bile as a consequence of intestinal putrefaction. This resorption results in the appearance of bile residues in the urine. He has also discussed the pathology of jaundice. In severe jaundice the bile pigments are adsorbed on connective tissue, giving rise to the alteration in skin coloration associated with this condition. The urine becomes in­tensely poisonous due to the large content of bile residues excreted by the kidney. The secretion of this poison eventually causes renal changes, decreasing the permeability of the kidney, resulting in renal inadequacy and uremia. Thus the kidney may be a second line of defense against protein toxins, the liver being the first.

Further evidence of the kidney participation in the excretion of protomorphogen is offered in Hammarsten’s review (1914) of the nondialyzable substances or adialyzable [sic] bodies appearing in the urine. These particles include nucleoprotein residues. They occur in normal urine but in increased amounts in the urine of pregnancy, febrile diseases, pneumonia, nephritis, and eclampsia. All of these conditions will be reviewed in the following chapter in ref­erence to the associated increased intensity of protomorphogen metabolism.

This evidence indicates that the kidney can excrete protomor­phogen residues and thus assist the liver and bile in this function. The kidney elimination is quite different from the liver-bile meth­od, however. Bouchard states that although bile may be detoxified by adsorption on charcoal, urine from patients with severe jaundice retains its toxicity after charcoal decolorization. The difference of the kidney process is also indicated by the observation that admin­istration of naphthalin to persons with injured livers results in the appearance of a different end product than the sodium naphthyl­ sulfite normally observed. Bouchard has observed this phe­nomenon in several cases.

The evidence seems complete enough to suggest that the kidney takes part in protomorphogen elimination in conjunction with the liver and bile. Kidney enzymes split the protomorphogen mole­cules, which collect in the renal capillaries; the diffusible residues thereby may appear in the urine, the nondiffusible being eliminated via the liver-bile route. In liver injury the kidney may be overtaxed into inadequacy by the demands of protomorphogen and other protein excretion normally taken care of by the liver-bile system.

Brief Review of Chapter 5

Morphogens in the Biological System

The universal existence of morphogen phenomena is apparent in 1) plants, by the auto­catalytic nature of fresh and used soil and by certain plant growth factors that exhibit the morphogen phenomenon of stimulating growth in low concentrations and inhibiting in high, and 2) cold-blooded animals, by reason of the information presented in Chapter 4 concerning the differentiation of the amphibian embryo.

Elimination of Protomorphogen

This topic has been presented in some detail although purposely with sketchy conclusions. It is best reviewed by means of a chart, which we present in Figure 8. The reader will note that we have carried through the morphogen “cycle” concept. The cell system of morphogen metabolism is shown in Figure 5, Chapter 3. The morphogen released into the media or tissue fluids from this system is picked up, and its disposal is charted in Figure 8.

Figure 8. Morphogen Cycles in the Animal Organism. (See original for image.)

The purpose of this chapter is to present reviews of known physiological activities in their respect to the morphogen hypothe­sis. No attempt has been made to establish a complete theory of morphogen elimination. The situation requires clarification by fur­ther investigation.

Quick (1942) has published a clear and complete discussion of hemorrhagic diseases, which contains adequate reviews of the coagu­lation phenomenon and the related problems that we have touched on in this publication.

In the following chapter, we shall attempt a brief discussion of a few abstract physiological systems and their possible relationship to morphogens. We shall also reanalyze some pathological states in the light of the morphogen hypothesis in an attempt to suggest new therapeutic methods.

Chapter 6: Morphogens and Pathological Processes

Thus far in our discussion of the morphogen hypothesis, we have covered: the evolutionary basis for protomorphogens and experimental evidence for their existence as elementary pro­tein determinants, with minerals as essential parts of their structure (Chapter 1); the relationship of protomorphogens to growth and senescence in single-celled structures (Chapters 2 and 3); the relation­ship of protomorphogens to embryonic differentiation (Chapter 4); and the physiology of protomorphogens in higher organisms (Chap­ter 5). In this chapter we will attempt to discuss various pathological conditions in which we believe there is evidence of a link with protomorphogens or their controls. The morphogen hypothesis seems to afford a new approach to many diverse pathological con­ditions in the animal. Where the thread of such a link exists, we shall discuss it herein hoping thereby to stimulate a reappraisal of the problems involved.

Tissue Injury and Inflammation

We have reviewed experimental evidence that small amounts of protomorphogen in the media are necessary for growth in tissue cultures, while concentrated amounts inhibit growth and result in cytolysis. It is interesting to study the regeneration of tissue in the animal organism from the standpoint of optimum protomor­phogen concentration in the surrounding tissue fluids.

Protomorphogen and Healing

Reissner (1941, 1942) has re­ported some interesting observations relating to organotherapy in dentistry. His experiments were conducted with intramuscular, subcutaneous, or submucous injections of homologous extracts of jaw bones and dental tissues. Rapid healing and regeneration of gingival tissue in gingivitis and pyorrhea have been reported. Oral administrations of the extracts were also added to the treatment. It is possible that these extracts were the means of administering homologous protomorphogens or protomorphogen fragments, which were utilized by the tissue in its regeneration.

Reissner con­cludes that each organ operates under a characteristic protective or defensive mechanism and that he was supplying the “hormone” to stimulate this function. It is also possible that the administra­tion of these homologous protomorphogens antigenically stimu­lated the animal’s immunobiological system into the production of the natural tissue antibody, which aided in the elimination of an excess concentration of protomorphogens in the local tissue area. (Refer to a later discussion on “Cytotoxins” in this volume for a more complete discussion of this possibility.)

The oral administration of various endocrine organ residues has been variously reported to exert remedial influences. Unpublished reports from many physicians have substantiated this conclusion. It is possible that this is the means of supplying not only the hor­mone elicited by the organ in question but also specific protomor­phogens to aid in the regeneration of the secretory cells. (The reader will recall that protomorphogens exhibit an organ specificity that is out of proportion to their species specificity.) In view of this possibility, we prefer to predicate, until more evidence is avail­able, that Reissner’s homologous tissue extracts supply specific protomorphogens to assist in the regeneration of gingival and other dental tissue.

Marshak and Walker (1945) have conducted extensive experi­ments on the influence of chromatin derivatives on the regeneration of injured tissue. They report a stimulation of the regenerative functions, and in some experiments, labeled chromatin was located in the regenerating nuclei. The chromatin derivative was also found to exert a hemostatic action on bleeding wounds. These reports indicate that the morphogen content of the chromatin material was used in the synthesis of new chromatin, enhancing cellular regeneration.

Embryonic Growth Promoting Factors

The interpretation of such phenomena as due to the administration of protomorphogen must be made with care. There are many growth-promoting sub­stances that do not come under the protomorphogen classifica­tion, and these of course exert their influence in a manner quite apart from supplying morphogens as substrate material for chromosome synthesis. Indeed, probably the great majority of substances reported in the literature as stimulating agents for healing and re­generation cannot be classified thus.

The embryo growth-promoting factors are probably those most commonly reported in the literature as stimulating to mitosis. Fischer (1940) has reviewed material on the embryo growth factor, commenting that it has no thromboplastic effect; this eliminates it as a possible protomorphogen substance.

The embryo growth factor probably is active as a catalyst in chromatin synthesis, its thermolability and enzymatic nature being indicative of this function. Sperti, Loofbourow, and Lane ( 1937) have conducted a lengthy study of the growth-promoting “injury factor” released by tissues as a result of injury, either by trauma or by irradiation.

Davidson and Waymouth (1943) have investigated the effects of growth-promoting factors on the nucleoprotein content of fibroblasts growing in vitro. They experimentally established the fact that a thermostable embryo extract caused a definite rise in the nucleoprotein phosphorus of such cells. This activity could also be ascribed to crude ribonuclease preparations but not to crystalline ribonuclease or the anterior pituitary extracts.

Their review discusses the contentions advanced by several in­vestigators that the so-called growth-promoting effects of embryo extracts are due solely to a special assemblage of nutrient protein breakdown products. We feel that the evidence, while still in­complete, tends to refute this stand and that, rather, the embryo growth-promoting substance, while perhaps supplying necessary nutrient substrate, also partakes possibly in a catalytic stimulation of mitosis. Furthermore, we feel that some or all of these factors are necessary for the normal physiological synthesis of substrate protomorpho­gens into new cell protein and nuclear chromatin material.

It is not our purpose to enter into a prolonged review of the various growth factors that have been identified by various in­vestigators. We feel that the embryo and placenta have a complex group of growth factors (which we might call the “embryo group”) that stimulate various phases of growth and mitosis. As the embryo differentiates, the various components of this com­plex are relegated to various differentiated cells, such as the anterior pituitary, thymus, epithelial cells, spleen, etc.

Single-celled animals do not differentiate in this manner; this could explain their cultiva­tion without the need for additional embryo hormone, while the cultivation in vitro of adult tissue requires a separate “embryo” factor. Reference to Chapter 3 will supply evidence that these factors are also present in adult tissue but their effectiveness is “masked” by the concentration of inhibitory protomorphogens also contained therein. Removal of the protomorphogens with suitable solvents results in the manifestation of greater growth-promoting activity in adult extracts (Baker and Carrel, 1925).

We feel that future investigations may show that these isolated growth “factors,” such as the anterior pituitary growth hormone, Sperti’s wound factor, the growth factor in autolyzed adult tissue, etc., are differentiated components of the original “embryo group.” Included in these might be the epithelial fibrinolysin, which we have discussed in Chapter 5 under “elutogenic factors.” This fibrinolysin has also been identified in embryo tissue.

It is significant, however, that these growth factors are found in the epithelial tissues of the mammal. The epithelial tissue group (skin, secretory epithelium, osteoblasts, etc.) is that which continues to undergo mitosis after parturition; the presence of embryo growth factor components in them is to be anticipated.

Of greater importance in our discussion is the necrotic influence of the intense concentrations of protomorphogens that may ac­cumulate as a result of trauma or burns. Were it not for the em­bryo-like growth factors or injury hormones also released, excess concentration of protomorphogen would prevent cell division and thereby inhibit regeneration and repair.

In the presence of the embryo-like growth factors, moderate amounts of released protomorphogens are not toxic but are used as substrate material for the synthesis of new cells. Without these growth factors, the protomorphogens might be lethal and exert a necrotic influence. Without these growth factors, the protomor­phogens give rise to scar tissue rather than a healthy regenerated group of cells.

Let us investigate inflammation and trauma with the thought of identifying the lethal influence of any excess amount of proto­morphogen that might be released.

Toxic Influence of Released Protomorphogen

Menkin (1945) has carefully investigated the fractions of inflammatory tissue exudates that give rise to the phenomenon associated with in­flammation. He has separated four fractions as follows: 1) leuko­taxine, a heat-stable diffusible peptide responsible for the increase in permeability and chemotaxis 2) leucocytosis-promoting factor, a heat-labile, nondiffusible protein promoting leucocytosis, es­pecially of granulocytic and megakaryocytic cells 3) necrosin, a heat-labile, nondiffusible euglobulin responsible for necrosis, tissue damage, and coagulation, or thrombosis, and 4) pyrexin, a heat-stable, nondiffusible factor released from protein by necrosin and responsible for pyrogenesis. He has amply demonstrate that none of these factors is associated with or depends on histamine for its specific action.

These factors are all derivatives of tissue that have undergone autolysis. The protomorphogen from that tissue is probably asso­ciated with necrosin, since this factor produces tissue damage and is also thromboplastic—two attributes of protomorphogen. The thromboplastic activity of the protomorphogen released in in­flammation or injury, we feel, is one of the basic factors in the production of scar tissue in the healing process. (In Chapter 5 we discussed the activity of protomorphogen as the thromboplastic substance precipitating fibrin and causing the deposition of con­nective tissue.) Drinker (1942) recognizes some such activity, for he states, “A bad scar is an expression of lymph blockade resulting in excess fibroblastic growth due to the accumulation of substances ordinarily removed by the lymph.”

We feel that the substance referred to is protomorphogen. This influence is also indicated by the observation that applications of embryo substance or of growth factors such as Sperti’s wound hormone prevent scar formation. This is probably due to both the fibrinolysin contained in such extracts and their catalytic action in stimulating tissue re­generation by utilizing the released protomorphogen as substrate material for new protein molecules.

Turck (1933) has demonstrated that autolyzed tissue substance releases protomorphogen (Turck calls it “cytost”), which causes inflammation and severe tissue damage. The administration of this substance results in shock and in many cases the involution of an organ homologous to that from which the protomorphogen was prepared. This specific effect was demonstrated to be a characteris­tic even of tissue ashed at temperatures up to 700 degrees C.

It is difficult to reconcile this extreme thermostability of Turck’s cytost (protomorphogen) with the labile nature of Menkin’s ne­crosin; we shall not attempt to do so. It is sufficient to note that Turck’s ash was made of whole tissue rather than of inflammatory exudates. And although autolyzed tissue substance exerts the same effect, it is apparent that something happens to the protomorphogen molecule itself as a consequence of autolysis. It is obvious that ashing has a different effect on the protomorphogen molecule than enzymatic reduction.

Menkin’s comment that necrosin is only re­covered from exudates with an acid pH indicates that it is a product that may be released from the tissue (or the protomorphogen) as a result of enzymatic activity rather than protomorphogen itself. Probably the enzymatic reduction concurrent with autolysis splits the morphogen molecule, changing its thermostability in this pro­found degree.


Turck’s production of shock as a consequence of the adminis­tration of protomorphogen from autolyzed or ashed tissue leads to a discussion of the nature of traumatic shock.

There is more literature on the problem of traumatic shock than is possible for us to review within these pages. We shall, as with similar problems in this chapter, simply review a few pertinent comments that seem to link the problem with protomorphogen influences.

A Toxic Factor in Shock

There is much evidence, pro and con, referring to the existence of a toxic factor in shock. We feel the evidence for its existence to be overwhelming and shall attempt to link it with morphogen influences without ignoring other, con­flicting shock hypotheses. Moon (1942) has reviewed the recent conclusions of the consensus of investigators that the toxic products resulting from tissue autolysis in the traumatized area are the most important causes of shock in wounded men.

Marsh (1940) has reviewed the circumstances surrounding traumatic shock and remarks that a toxic “H” substance, secreted from the injured tissue, is responsible for the generalized increase in capillary permeability. Mirsky and Freis (1944) demonstrated that administration of crude trypsin to rabbits resulted in a shock­-like syndrome. They consider this syndrome due to the re­lease of some proteolytic substance that is responsible for the functional depressions of shock. A recent review discusses the experiments of Rapport, Guild, and Canzanelli, in which by cross­ circulation it was demonstrated that a toxic shock producing factor may be transferred in the bloodstream to another animal (“Transmission of a Shock Producing Factor,” Editorial, J.A.M.A., 128:813–814, 1945).

This H factor is not histamine. Roller (1943) has found that an ultrafiltrate from histamine shock exerts an effect upon injec­tion similar to nephritic serum that is not due to histamine per se but to some other toxic factor released by histamine. Valy Menkin has conclusively demonstrated that the substance in inflammatory tissue exudates that increases permeability is not histamine.

Turck (1933) was able to induce the shock syndrome in test animals by the injection of autolyzed tissue but not by administra­tions of saline extracts of fresh tissue. However, the injection of the ash of fresh homologous tissue was followed by immediate and profound shock symptoms, leading to death. Apparently the shock-producing tissue factors are protected in some manner in fresh tissue and only become effective after a period of autolysis.

It is altogether possible that the autolyzed tissue releases necrosin as a protomorphogen component, and this product is responsible in part for the shock syndrome. However, when fresh tissue is ashed, the thermostable protomorphogen mineral links remain and can exert the toxic shock-producing influence. The latent period of autol­ysis following trauma is an important consideration in the production of the toxic shock factor that must not be overlooked. It is significant that shock symptoms appear after such a latent period.

Guanidine may be an important toxic factor released from the nucleoproteins by this autolysis. This substance is a powerful de­naturant of proteins and may play a significant part in the irritation of the nerve termini, an activity of importance in the shock syndrome. Guanidine is responsible for the shock-producing effects of certain reptile venoms, being released by hydrolysis of nucleic acids brought about through the medium of a specific enzyme (Sevag, 1945). Robertson (1924) reports the increase of urinary methylguanidine in anaphylactic shock.

This leads us to suggest that the toxic H factor in traumatic shock, especially burns, is in reality protomorphogen that is sud­denly released. If protomorphogen is a basic toxic factor in shock (as Turck’s ash experiments indicate), then we see no reason why protomorphogen or necrotic associates of protomorphogen, i.e., necrosin, should not be considered as the toxic factor in shock.

In Chapter 1 we commented on the potassium content of protomorphogen. Cicardo (1944) suggests that the toxic agent in traumatic shock is associated with potassium. Zwemer and Scud­der 1938) consider potassium an important “H” factor in shock. Recently, Tabor and Rosenthal (1945) reported that animals that show the shock syndrome are decidedly sensitive to administra­tions of potassium that would not inconvenience a normal animal.

Mylon and Winternitz (1946) experimentally demonstrated by means of cross circulation experiments that the toxic factor initi­ated at the site of injury escapes primarily through the tissue fluids and lymph rather than directly through the bloodstream, as dis­tinct from potassium. On the other hand, Pen, Campbell, and Manery (1944) report that extensive investigations indicate there is no substance in different types of muscle extracts other than potassium that can be considered toxic in nature.

Shorr, Zweifach, and Furchgott (1945) supply a stimulating concept with their contention that a vasodepressor substance is released by the liver and muscle and a vasoexcitor principle is released by the kidney consequent to anoxia in these tissues. They are emphatic in their evidence that the vasodepressor material (VDM) is pro­duced only from liver and skeletal muscle; on the other hand, the indications are that aerobic incubation with normal liver slices destroyed the VDM. Such incubation with other tissues gave nega­tive results.

It might be interesting to speculate on the linkage of phosphagen with the toxic factor in shock in view of the above information. It will be remembered that phosphagen is broken down in muscle consequent to overwork, autolysis, or injury and also that phosphagen seems to be synthesized mainly in the liver, where it is stored in comparatively large quantities. Potassium, of course, is an important part of the phosphagen molecule. (The importance of this molecule in cell biochemistry is reviewed in Chapter 3 of this volume.) Further evidence in this direction is the release of sugar by tissues in an inflamed or traumatized area (Menkin, V., “The Effect of Necrosin on the Blood Sugar Level,” Am. J. Physiol., 147: 379–383, 1946). The carbohy­drate component of phosphagen (potassium creatine hexose phos­phate) is conceivably the source of this glucose.

Quite possibly, toxic end products of phosphagen breakdown are responsible for the vasodepressor influence in shock, its potassium and carbohydrate moieties giving rise to the other factors mani­fested. Phosphagen is located primarily in skeletal muscle and liver; it is significant that these tissues are the only sources of VDM. The liver might destroy the VDM by recombining it as an in­ nocuous phosphagen molecule. Quite possibly, this vasodepressor material or its precursors, arising from the cells, is transported in the tissue fluids rather than exuding directly into the bloodstream, accounting for the phenomenon described by Mylon and Winter­nitz (see above).

Challenging the tissue toxin hypothesis is the report of Prinz­metal, Freed, and Kruger (1944), who concluded that the toxic factor released by crushed muscle is a product of bacterial action in the traumatized area, since shock did not occur when animals were treated by local or systemic use of certain antibacterial agents. Abraham and associates (1941) also subscribe to this conclusion as a result of their experiments but admit that large amounts of sterile autolyzed tissue may still release factors that increase capil­lary permeability, resulting in traumatic shock.

The experiments of Feigen and Deuel (1945) can be explained by the hypothesis that protomorphogen is the toxic factor in shock. They report that the injection of a cattle brain extract before severe scalding prolonged the survival period of mice. Its administration after scalding, however, seemed to intensify the toxic ef­fect of the burn. The cattle brain product used was thromboplastic.

We have previously discussed the observation that brain substance is high in protomorphogens that are well “sheathed” by the as­sociated phosphatide substances. If this product is administered before the burn, the protomorphogen contained therein could be adequately removed and excreted, releasing the phosphatide “wrap­pers,” with their affinity for the protomorphogen liberated by the burn, hence the antitoxic influence.

When administered after the burn, however, the added protomorphogen in the preparation would further overload the protective systems already overtaxed with protomorphogen and thus intensify the toxic symptoms. They report that soybean lecithin had no effect, considering therefore that the cattle brain influence was due to the thromboplastin rather than the phosphatides. We do not consider this a satisfactory ex­planation, however, since there is no evidence that soybean leci­thin has the protective affinity for protomorphogens exhibited by brain phosphatides, particularly cephalin.

Nervous Theories of Shock

Crile (1914, 1936) has emphasized the importance of the nervous system in the etiology and control of shock. His kinetic theory of shock (1914) holds that shock is the result of a conversion of potential energy into kinetic energy in the nerve centers of vital tissues (brain, suprarenals, liver) with a re­sultant exhaustion of these centers followed by the symptoms of shock. He presents the conclusion (1936) that the best preventative of surgical shock is spinal anesthesia, which presumably pre­vents the transfer of traumatic stimuli to the balance of the nerve centers producing the exhaustion preceding shock. (He emphasizes that the fall in blood pressure must also be prevented.) This nar­cotic excludes nervous stimuli from the brain-thyroid-adrenal­ sympathetic systems and prevents them from exhausting the vital energy and discharging of the electrical potentials important to the maintenance of cell vitality. (See our discussion of electrical potentials and cell vitality in Chapter 3.)

This theory excludes the possibility of the humoral transfer of a toxic shock factor as the exclusive cause of shock.

The production of the shock syndrome by nervous stimulation or exhaustion is well known and has received much attention under the study of “shell shock.” Turck (1933), for instance, produced shock and death by discharging a blank cartridge in the cage of experimental animals. He considers the sound waves as stimuli of traumatic injuries preceding shock, although no such visible dam­age was reported. Smitten (1946) has reviewed a highly sensitive protoplasmic system of a liquid sol, which, under the influence of injury (possibly an abnormal nervous stimulus), passes instantly into a highly viscous gel associated with a distinct shift towards lower pH values.

Crile’s theory that an exhaustion of the vasoconstrictor center is the primary etiological factor in shock has been supported and refuted by various investigators, the most popular opinion being that direct proof of this exhaustion is difficult to obtain but that nervous changes play a significant part in the shock syndrome (“Anociassociation and Treatment of Shock,” J.A.M.A.., 128:773, 1945).

Speransky (1943) has published an advanced exposition of the importance of the nervous system in disease. Regarding inflamma­tory processes his experimentally supported theory postulates that these reactions in tissues evoke dystrophic influences in the nervous system that react to effect various local changes in tissue. This creates a damaging cycle in which the original inflam­mation is enhanced by the generalized irritation of nervous struc­ture. He states that “the process produced by the immediate irritation of a particular point of the nervous system becomes the originator of dissimilar tissue changes of a biochemical character in various other points of the organism” and concludes, “…in chronic inflammation both the maintenance of the primary focus and the formation of secondary foci become nothing less than a new pathological function of the nervous system.”

From the evidence herein presented, it becomes apparent that no matter how strongly we may embrace the toxic theory of shock, it is obvious that the nervous system plays an exceedingly impor­tant, if not vital, part in both the etiology and pattern of the shock syndrome.

Decreased Fluids and Increased Permeability in Shock

Wig­gers (1942) has reviewed the shock problem and makes the com­ment that reduced quantity of circulating blood is one of the most fundamental phenomena in the shock syndrome. McMillan (1940) comments that the most important abnormality in shock is the drastic reduction in the effective volume of circulating blood. McDowell (1940) comments that in shock, just before death, there is low blood pressure and a weak heart. A disturbed fluid balance resulting in a defective blood volume followed by failure of the circulatory system seems to be the immediate cause of death in shock. The recent widespread successful use of blood plasma in the treatment of shock is testimony to the accuracy of this con­clusion, which (incidentally) was suggested by Crile in 1909.

Anaphylactic Shock

Vaughan, Vaughan, and Vaughan (1913) reviewed the problems of anaphylactic shock and presented a hypothesis with adequate experimental substantiation. They demonstrated the existence of a universal toxic constituent in all proteins; they suspected histamine. If it is suddenly released into the bloodstream, this constituent is responsible for the genesis of the shock syndrome.

The recent reviews of anaphylactic shock (Feldberg, 1941) leave little doubt that the primary toxic substance in this type of shock is histamine released from the protoplasm of cells.

The administration of sensitizing amounts of foreign proteins results in the production of immune antibodies that are able to destroy the specific protein by lytic enzyme action. The destruc­tion of the foreign protein following the first injection releases the “toxic factor” slowly, and it is disposed of adequately without lethal effect. The second administration of protein (after the sen­sitization), however, is destroyed promptly by the blood anti­bodies, releasing the toxic factor so rapidly that the eliminative processes are not able to cope with it, and the shock syndrome is produced.

Shwartzman (1937) reports that the injection of foreign protein into a localized tissue area sensitizes this area, so that subsequent administrations of the same foreign protein into remote parts of the organism give rise to an inflammatory reaction at the site of the first local administration. In this case it is likely that the lytic antibodies are produced and held locally, consequent to the sensi­tizing injection. Subsequent administration of the foreign protein results in a lysis and release of toxic products, in lethal concentrations, only at the locale where the lytic antibodies are stored. Burnet (1941) has commented on evidence that antibodies may be stored in restricted locales where they originate.

It is important to distinguish between the shock produced by the anaphylactic method and shocked produced by the direct method of the admin­istration of tissue autolysates. Anaphylactic shock is a result of the production of lytic antibodies [in response] to a foreign protein, consequent to a sensitizing administration of small amounts. It increases in severity as the source of the administered protein is chosen from more distant relatives of the recipient on the phylogenetic scale (the more foreign the protein, the more powerful the antibody).

Tissue autolysate shock, however, is due to the direct-acting homol­ogous protomorphogens present in the first injection and decreases in severity as the injected autolysate is chosen from animals further removed on the phylogenetic scale (Turck, 1933). (Nonhomol­ogous protomorphogen is not inhibitive to cell activities.)

Cyclic Nature of the Shock Syndrome

All the theories we have discussed are too well substantiated by experimental evidence to be dismissed. The only conclusion to make when presented with such an impasse is that all of these theories are linked together and can ultimately be reconciled. On this basis it is possible to establish a “shock cycle,” which will embrace all of the experimental evidence.

In suggesting [the following] cyclic nature of the shock syndrome, we are accepting the obvious contention that this cycle may be started at any point and it may be interrupted at any point. Thus it be­ comes evident that the primary etiology of shock may refer to a variety of stimuli and there are more than one effective treatments of shock possible. For convenience we are assuming that we are dealing with trau­matic shock.

1. The cycle starts with the abnormal release of protomor­phogens at the site of trauma due to autolysis, possibly enhanced by bacterial metabolism. (Protomorphogens in this case are the traumatic toxic shock factor.)

2. The released protomorphogens irritate the local nerve termini, with consequent dystrophic influences on the entire organism occurring (Speran­sky, Crile). It is important to note that normally the sympathetic ner­vous system exerts a trophic influence on tissue, preventing its degeneration (Asher, L., “Trophic Function of the Sympathetic Nervous System,” J.A.M.A., 108:720–721, 1937).

3. The dystrophic nervous influences lower the permeability of all the body cells. (Sympathetic nervous system influences the perme­ability of cells, Engel, 1941.)

4. The increased permeability interferes with the normal blood volume, and the dystrophic nervous impulses cause capillary constric­tion and dilatation of the large blood vessels, draining the remaining blood into the internal vascular network.

5. Reduced circulating blood volume consequent to stagnation in the large internal blood vessels decreases the oxygen supply to the tis­sues, encouraging further the enervation of the cells.

6. The increased permeability and anoxia of tissue cells also permit abnormal diffusion of electrolytes, with resultant reduction of potential differences and lowered vitality of the cell occurring. The lowered pH follow­ing electrolyte diffusion shifts many reversible enzymes from the constructive to the destructive phase, releasing more photomorphogens and completing the cycle.

7. The end result of these processes is failure of the circulation and death.

This cycle is graphically illustrated in Figure 9. It will be seen that traumatic injuries can start this cycle at the point of protomorphogen release. Also, nervous “shocks” may start this cycle at the point of nerve irritation. (Speransky states that this irritation may be chemical or purely biological.) Large losses of blood may initiate this cycle at the point of circulatory stagnation.

Figure 9. The Cyclic Nature of the Shock Syndrome. (See original for image.)

Moon (1942) has published a comprehensive review of the shock problem and included a cycle similar to the one we describe but outlined in considerably more detail than we are able to do in this volume.

Similarly, the various partially successful treatments of shock can inhibit this cycle at any point. For instance:

  1. The adminis­tration of fluids or plasma may stop the cycle at the point of de­creased blood volume.
  2. Local administration of phosphatides or “growth factors” such as Sperti’s wound hormone may inhibit the local toxic influences of the released protomorphogen.
  3. Anesthetization of the nerve trunks may impair the transfer of the dystrophic impulse from the traumatic area.
  4. Pharmacological heart stimulants may prevent the exhaustion of the circulatory sys­tem.
  5. The administration of adrenal cortex hormone may pre­vent the release of the potassium component of the protomorpho­gen toxins.
  6. The use of adrenal cortex hormone and of vita­min C may enhance the oxygen carrying capacity of the blood, preventing the tissue anoxia.

Normally, shock-producing influences are so slight that the tissue antibodies stimulate vital endocrine and protomorphogen elimina­tive functions, arresting the cycle and preventing death.

All of the above enumerated methods of treating shock have been reported in the literature with varying degrees of success. The fact that the various shock treatments and also the experimental evidence on the etiology of the shock syndrome are in harmony with the shock cycle we outline leads us to present it without apologies for the minor inaccuracies it no doubt contains. Were we to attempt an evaluation of the relative importance of the various factors concerned in shock, it is apparent from the available evidence that the nervous system and its dystrophic influence are of prime importance irrespective of the manner in which this dy­strophic influence is produced.


The problem of senescence and its causes are still the major riddle of medical science, although competent and comprehensive reviews of the knowledge to date have been published (Cowdry, 1939, 1942). The paucity of careful investigations of the basic causes of aging per se is probably a consequence of the viewpoint that senescence is not a disease but a natural process and, further, one that will never be altered in its nature. Studies have been more or less diverted to the pathological conditions associated with old age, as illustrated by the science of geriatrics.

Senescence in Single Celled Organisms

We have reviewed the morphogen cycles of single-celled organisms in Chapter 3. If a colony of single-celled individuals is kept in a restricted media, they will cease to divide, grow aged, and eventually undergo autol­ysis. This phenomenon appears even though the culture is kept well supplied with available foodstuffs.

Senescence in single cells was postulated to be due to the ac­cumulation of their protomorphogen in the media, where it poly­merizes under higher concentrations. This polymerization prevents the protomorphogens inside the cell from escaping into the media, either by causing the intracytoplasmic protomorphogen to poly­merize, so it is no longer diffusible, or by “clogging” the cell boundary.

The inability to excrete protomorphogens into the media as a part of the metabolic cycle results in their cytoplasmic accumula­tion. This affects the surface boundary and the electrical potential that exists between the nucleus and cytoplasm. As a conse­quence of this potential change (or vice versa), the pH of the protoplasm is lowered, and the reversible enzymes of the cell drift more and more towards the destructive rather than constructive phase. A gradually lowering of cell vitality accompanies these changes, which eventually result in dissolution of the cell.

This is a brief review of the hypothesis we discussed in Chapter 3, which attempts to explain the basic causes of senescence in single-cell organisms. The fundamental factor involved is the accumulation of protomorphogens in the media.

Senescence in the Metazoan Organism

It is not unreasonable to suspect that the fundamental basis of senescence in metazoans is the same as in single-celled organisms. Senescence in metazoan life is the aging of the individual cells of the organism, whose “medi­um” can be considered the tissue fluids and blood. We may con­sider the metazoan organism as a unit “culture” in which the protomorphogens discharged by the cells into the tissue fluids are elim­inated by the specialized mechanisms discussed in Chapter 5.

We believe the primary index of senescence to be the degree of vitality and activity of the postmitotic cells and the ability of the intermitotic and differentiating mitotic cells to quickly regenerate and repair damage. Cowdry (1942) defines these cells as follows:

  • Postmitotic cells: those that are most differentiated, some of which can revert and regenerate, such as liver, renal, and thyroid cells, others that are on a higher plane of differentiation, such as nerves, cardiac, skeletal, rod and cone cells, etc., whose life cycle is equal to that of the organism
  • Intermitotic and differentiating mitotic cells: those that progressively undergo mitosis to renew epidermis and repair damage, such as fibroblasts, marrow cells, epithelial cells, and those differentiated further, such as the erythroblasts, myelocytes, etc.

There is some indication that protomorphogens do in fact ac­cumulate in the blood and tissue fluids of the mammal as age in­creases. Alexis Carrel (1924) has reported that the blood serum becomes more growth-inhibiting with advancing years and has even proposed that this characteristic be used as a basis of measur­ing biological age. McCay (1939) has reviewed other evidence for the existence of an inhibitor in aged tissue. We have discussed evi­dence (Chapter 3) that this inhibitor is protomorphogen.

It is significant that the blood protein, total lipid, and lipid phosphorus fractions increase with age, while cholesterol decreases (Baker and Carrel, 1927). Phosphatides have been discussed in our hypothesis as “wrappers” that form a protective association with protomorphogens, and their increase in the blood very possibly parallels the increase of protomorphogens.

Ruzicka (1924) has called attention to the progressive condensa­tion of colloids with age, a phenomenon which he terms “hyster­esis.” (Apparently he chose this term to represent the progressive irreversibility of the aging processes.) This condensation is a result of a decrease of the particle charge, reducing their dispersion and producing a polymerization of the colloidal molecules that is progressively less reversible. Linfoot (1944) has called attention to the particles in blood (in­creased in infectious conditions) of a thromboplastic nature and whose concentration varies with the health and vitality of the pa­tient. It will be recalled that protomorphogens are assumed to undergo polymerization into larger molecules under the unfavor­able environment of increased concentration.

Smitten (1946) reports that living protoplasm is a very liquid sol that passes instantly into the state of a highly viscous gel under the influence of injury. This is accompanied by a lowering of the intracellular pH. There is an implication that these reactions may be preceded by various pathological processes, in particular upsets of the nervous system. We have already discussed the influence of the nervous system over the tissue pH changes associated with traumatic shock. It becomes apparent that it is also concerned with the same changes associated with senescence.

The accumulation of polymerized protomorphogen in the blood and tissue fluids with advancing age would exert character­istic effects on the cells of the organism. Carlson has listed the following progressive age changes, which have not been shown to be due to specific diseases (Carlson, A.J., “The Physiology of Aging,” private publication, 1944):

  1. Gradual tissue desiccation.
  2. Gradual retardation of cell division, capacity of cell growth, and tissue repair.
  3. Gradual retardation in the rate of tissue oxidation (lowering of BMR).
  4. Cellular atrophy and degeneration, increased cell pigmentation, and fatty infiltration.
  5. Gradual decrease in tissue elasticity and degenerative changes in the elastic connective tissue.
  6. Decreased speed, strength, and endurance of skeletal neuromus­cular reactions.
  7. Decreased strength of skeletal muscle.
  8. Progressive degeneration and atrophy of the nervous system and im­paired vision, hearing, attention, memory, and mental endurance.

The following of these conditions listed by Carlson can be in­terpreted by means of the morphogen hypothesis as a direct effect of protomorphogen accumulation in the tissue fluids: re­tardation of cell division and capacity for repair (No. 2), retarda­tion of rate of tissue oxidation (No. 3), cellular atrophy and de­generation, increased pigmentation, and fatty infiltration (No. 4) , and, No. 5, degenerative changes in the elastic connective tissue (which we believe to be due to the accumulation of protomorphogens adsorbed on this tissue—see Chapter 5). These consequences of increased protomorphogen concentration in pericellular fluids are discussed in more detail in Chapter 3.

The balance of the progressive age changes enumerated above can all be interpreted as necessary corollaries to the changes we have listed as basically due to accumulating protomorphogens.

Further change of age that we consider directly due to the higher concentration of protomorphogen in the tissue fluids are to be found in the literature. For instance, MacNider (1942) analyzed the increased susceptibility of aged animals to toxic substances and concludes that this is due to the lower inter­cellular oxidation found in older tissues. We have emphasized the reduced enzymatic activity and nuclear energy exchanges resulting from accumulation of excess protomorphogens in the media. Ruzicka (1922) reports that older cells have a pH nearer the isoelectric point. We have discussed this change in intercellular pH consequent to protomorphogen increase in the media.

The increase of fibrils and connective tissue elements as age progresses has been recognized for many years (Minot, 1908). Weidman (1939) reports that cutaneous aging is associated with altered elastic tissue and probably with hyperplasia of fibrous tissue (local only). In Chapter 5 we reviewed evidence that the secretion of protomorphogens into the tissue fluids leads to a hyperplasia of fibrous tissue (it being precipitated following the thromboplastic activity of protomorphogen). We also analyzed reports that protomorphogen discharged into the tissue fluids was adsorbed on elastic and fibrous tissue. This adsorption prob­ably would account for the ultimate degeneration of the elastic tissue.

Blumenthal (1945) has analyzed the aging processes in the endocrine glands and remarks that the stroma of these glands progressively changes from a loose-fibrillar to a hyaline-fibrous tissue. Reference to Chapter 5 will review the evidence that excessive protomorphogen accumulations cause a hyalinization of local tissues.

Further indication that the degenerative changes associated with age are due to the accumulation of metabolic products (protomor­phogens) is supplied by the observation that the retardation of growth by lowered calorific intake prolongs the life of rats by simply lengthening the various life cycles and lowering the metab­olism. Lowry and associates (1942) conclude from these experi­ments that the life span is not dependent on any definite time but rather on a certain sum total quantity of metabolism.

To sum up the evidence that leads us to suggest that senescence in metazoan organisms is a natural consequence of the gradual ac­cumulation of protomorphogens surrounding the tissues:

1. The primary index of senescence, i.e., the loss of the vitality of the cells and their ability coregenerate, is experimentally demonstrated in culture studies to be caused by the accumulation of protomorphogens in the media.

2. The primary index of senescence is the same in metazoan or­ganisms and is likely caused by the same condition, i.e., accumulation of protomorphogens in the pericellular tissues and fluids surrounding cells.

3. There is evidence of the accumulation of growth-inhibiting sub­stances in the blood and tissues of aged animals and of the “polymeriza­tion” of colloids, both of which are seen in the media of an aging culture.

4. The altered enzymatic activity in aging metazoan cells (as indi­cated by changes in the oxidative rate and intracellular pH) has been seen (Chapter 3) to be a characteristic of single-cell cultures following an increased concentration of protomorphogen in the medium.

5. The degenerative changes in elastic tissue and hyperplasia of local areas of fibrous tissue have been presented (Chapter 5) as end results of protomorphogen activity.

The Cycle in Metazoan Senescence

In Chapter 5 we discussed various physiological systems whose function appears to be the elimination of the protomorphogens released from the cells. It was not possible for us to establish the exact relationships between these various functions because of a lack of sufficient experimental data. It appears that all these eliminative systems cooperate in the excretion of protomorphogens. Their progressive impairment results in the changes that are associated with senescence.

It is unlikely that any one of the eliminative systems has a monop­oly on this process. Nature has evolved multiple mechanisms in biology for the performance of the most important functions, and the impairment of one usually results in a compensatory activity on the part of another. As an example we discussed the compensatory elimination of protomorphogens by the kidney as a consequence of liver damage and impaired bile secretion.

The anterior pituitary, however, seems to assume a position of primary importance in the control of senescence. Sajous (1911) has called it a “test organ” because it seems to hold the reins that control the secretion of practically all the other endocrine organs, by reacting to blood changes. Evans (1935) reports that adminis­trations of anterior pituitary growth hormone impair the develop­ment of the degenerative tissue changes associated with old age, but strangely enough this does not represent a lengthening life span—quite the reverse, actually.

Apparently, the depolymerizing influence of the growth hormone accelerates metabolic processes, and this activity is quite apart from its influence over the im­munobiological system, which perhaps is the most significant as far as senescence is concerned. It is significant that the anterior pituitary is involved in progeria, a condition of premature senescence. Also significant is the report that the anterior pituitary growth principle, while of benefit in stimulating regeneration and healing in adults, has no stimulating effect in children (Barker, 1922). If the anterior pituitary were concerned with protomor­phogen disposal, it would naturally exert a greater influence in adults, whose extracellular protomorphogen assumes a greater im­portance in the systemic economy as age progresses.

The anterior pituitary, through its master control of other en­docrines and through the medium of the adrenotropic hormone (maintaining the natural tissue antibody, see Chapter 5), may well be the key organ in the prevention of the degenerative changes associated with old age.

Although the degenerative changes of old age are, we believe, primarily caused by the accumulation of protomorphogens in the tissues, the life spans of various species are too well defined to ascribe their determination to the chance accumulation of this substance. It is more likely that life span is determined by some key organ that is “wound up like a clock” and gradually “runs down” during the metabolic activities associated with the life cycle. The position of the pituitary in the center of the endocrine system and its evident participation in protomorphogen metabolism strongly suggests that it is the master organ whose control of the life cycle is in turn determined by heredity.

Its medium of determination for the life cycle may revolve around its control over the systems that eliminate protomorpho­gens, particularly its maintenance of the immune mechanism. (See the discussion in Chapter 5 of adrenotropic hormone influence on natural tissue antibodies.) In this respect it is interesting to note the sig­nificant association of a relatively high percentage of neutrophile polymorpholeucocytes and high total leucocyte count in rats with the longest life spans (Reich, C., and Dunning, W.F., “Leucocyte Level and Longevity in Rats,” Science, 93:429–430, 1941).

Death from “old age” is usually ascribed to an involution of one or more of the vital organs—heart, liver, kidney, etc. Accumulating protomorphogens cause degeneration of various organs until one or the other finally succumbs to this influence, and death ensues. It is important to keep in mind, however, that our hypothesis as­sumes a master control over the protomorphogen eliminative sys­tems (probably the anterior pituitary); this master control thus determines the life cycle within the variations determined by en­vironmental modifications.

Specifically, the master organ determines the life cycle by its control over protomorphogen elimination and consequent regula­tion of the rate of accumulation. The accumulated protomorpho­gen, however, is the basic cause of the degenerative changes of “old age” and the inevitable death of the organism.

There may be some interesting differences between the male and female protomorphogen eliminative mechanisms. Insurance statistics indicate that women have a slightly longer life expectancy than men (“Marriage and Long Life,” Statistical Bulletin of the Metropolitan Life Insur­ance Co., New York, 18:710, 1937). However, the differential between the mortality rates of married and unmarried individuals shows an advantage in the married of 2:1 for males and only about 1.2:1 for females. It is possible that the synthesis of spermatozoan chromosomes offers an important special avenue of protomorphogen disposal in the male. Corresponding disposal in the female represents a relatively insignificant volume of chromatin material.

We suggest that these statistics illustrate the importance of the spermatozoa as a protomorphogen eliminating avenue in the male, the altered sexual activity in the single or widowed male being re­sponsible for a reduced protomorphogen excretion and conse­quently a hastening of the aging processes and a lowering of tissue vitality. We have not overlooked the probable influence of better food and care that is characteristic of married life, but the female differential of 1.2:1 perhaps represents the proportionate influence of these factors probably present to the same extent in the male.

It is interesting to note that the course of phenomena consequent to accumulating protomorphogens in old age seems to follow quite closely the same cycle we have illustrated in traumatic shock. In shock the cycle is sudden, dramatic, and pathological, but in old age it 1s gradual, prosaic, and normal. The difference seems to be primarily one of rate rather than characteristics.

Slashed to its basic essentials, the “old age” cycle may be there­fore outlined as follows:

  1. Protomorphogens accumulate surrounding the cells primarily be­cause the eliminative systems (under master organ control) are gradu­ally but progressively impaired.
  2. In addition to the direct inhibitory effect on local cells, there is a progressive irritation of the nerve termini and gradual increase of dystrophic, and decrease of trophic, nervous activity.
  3. There is as a result of this dystrophic influence a progressively altered permeability of all cells and increased tendency to vasoconstric­tion of the capillaries.
  4. This altered permeability influences the electrical potential and pH of the cell fluids and protoplasm, resulting in loss of vitality and em­phasis on the destructive rather than the constructive phases of intra­cellular enzyme activity.
  5. This process continues with progressively decreasing cell vitality and changing morphology until some vital organ succumbs, and death ensues.

Morphogen Concentrations in Senescence

The accumulation of protomorphogens associated with senescence may be further differentiated from traumatic shock phenomena in the nature of its direct influence on local cells. In shock the release of toxic protomorphogens in high concentrations by trauma (burns, etc.) normally exerts a highly lethal influence on the cells in the im­mediate neighborhood, but the main channel of the shock cycle seems rather to follow other, more extensive lines, such as irritation of nerve termini and the subsequent pattern of collapse.

In cultures of single-celled organisms, the high media concentra­tion of protomorphogen also exerts a highly lethal influence on the cells inhabiting the culture by preventing the excretion of intra­cellular protomorphogens. Senescence in these cultures can be traced directly to this influence. It may be easily removed, and the culture rejuvenated, by washing the cells and transferring them to a fresh media.

Unfortunately the situation is not quite so simple in the metazoan animal organism. Various types of “blood purification” schemes have been tried with moderate degrees of success in rejuvenation.

In one case the blood of a senile dog was removed and washed, the serum being replaced with normal saline solution. The dog was remarkably rejuvenated according to the reports of the investi­gators, but the change was only temporary, and after a period of a few weeks the conditions of senescence had all returned.

It is evident that in such experiments the protomorphogens ac­cumulated in the tissue fluids and blood serum have been consid­erably reduced. In consequence the deleterious influence of tissue fluid protomorphogens has been removed. From the temporary nature of such a stimulus, it is evident that the concentration of protomorphogens that has accumulated during the lifetime of the individual has not been materially reduced.

The crux of this problem is manifest in the tremendous adsorb­ing power of connective tissue for protomorphogens excreted from cells. This property, which we have discussed extensively else­where, makes the connective tissue a vast storehouse of accumulated protomorphogens. This increases progressively with age.

Normally, elutogenic factors (i.e., sex hormones) remove the protomorphogens from the connective tissue storehouse into the tissue fluids or blood serum, where they are either utilized for tissue repair or excreted from the organism by the mechanisms out­lined in Chapter 5. As age increases the organs responsible for elutogenic action (gonads, thyroid) and those responsible for ex­cretion (kidneys, liver, spleen, etc.) progressively regress, and the whole eliminative cycle is thrown out of balance. (These organs in themselves regress primarily due to protomorphogen accumu­lations in their locale; for instance, MacNider (1945) has shown that the stainable lipoid in the kidney progressively increases with age, this stainable lipoid probably representing protomorphogen accumulations.)

There is thus a general damming up of protomorphogen through­out the organism that impairs the vitality of all tissues. Of more importance, however, is the disordered balance in the eliminative cycle, resulting in over-concentration in some areas and under-concentration in others. In many cases, for instance, the senile indi­vidual is lacking primarily the elutogenic substances that remove protomorphogens from the connective tissue storehouses.

In such an individual, there may actually be a deficiency of pro­tomorphogens in the tissue fluids, [so as to not] allow regenerative and healing processes. In such cases the administration of homologous proto­morphogens or elutogens may be beneficial provided the other healing promoting factors are available. The experiments of Reiss­ner (1941, 1942) reviewed earlier in this chapter are possibly a case in point.

(We might insert at this point some further speculations on the elutogenic aspects of the sex hormones. The evidence seems to rule out the possibility that progesterone is an elutogen. The fe­male elutogens can probably be associated solely with the estro­genic fractions, the male elutogens with the testosterone frac­tions. We feel that the influence of these two groups of hormones is manifested primarily by reason of their elutogenic activity but that this influence is over specific tissues. We know that the estrogens are always present in the male, and the male principle is always in the female. It may be that both these principles are necessary for a balanced elutogenic activity.

The irreducible minimum necessary to prevent premature senility can probably be estimated as the amount of female principle normally in the male or male principle normally in the female; there is in this a suggestion that such amounts are present in the castrate. In clinical practice, there­fore, there may be some substantiation for the suggestion that ad­ministration of testosterone should be accompanied by a modicum of estrogens, and vice versa.)

On the other hand, if the eliminative mechanisms, such as the kidney, liver and reticuloendothelial defenses, are inadequate, then the addition of elutogenic factors may be exceedingly toxic, since they simply raise the blood and tissue fluid concentration further above the optimum. Excessive administration of sex hormones, thy­roid in particular, may be disastrous in the elderly patient for this reason.

The protomorphogen eliminative route in the metazoan animal, as reviewed in Chapter 5, is a complicated and nicely balanced sys­tem that may compensate for minor inadequacies but that seems to be particularly sensitive to major imbalances, which may be promoted inadvertently by various therapeutic measures.

It is unfortunate that diagnostic measures are not available that clearly indicate the protomorphogen levels in the blood and tissue fluids, since these would enable the practitioner to more accurately assuage the condition of the senile patient. Perhaps the level blood cholesterol esters may be significant, since these are a part of the lipid-sheathed protomorphogen molecule in the bloodstream. Considerably more experimental evidence is necessary before this diagnostic information can be assembled and adequately appraised.


Pregnancy is a condition in which there is enhanced mitotic activity in the developing embryo. Such enhanced mitotic activity must necessarily result in the production of abnormal amounts of protomorphogen. These must be eliminated; otherwise the effect on the fetus and the mother would be disastrous. We shall briefly mention the indications that the protomorphogen eliminative mechanism overcompensates as a result of this additional demand and analyze other interesting associated phenomena in the light of the morphogen hypothesis.

The presence of urea (an elutogenic factor) in the allantoic and amniotic fluids, the intense thromboplastic activity of placental substance, and the fibrinolysin of embryo substance (see Chapter 5) all indicate that the protomorphogens produced by the dividing embryo are prevented from remaining in the embryonic locale and are instead passed through the placenta into the ma­ternal circulation where they must be eliminated. The increased thromboplastic activity of blood in late pregnancy (Winternitz et al., 1941; Pickering et al., 1932) also indicates that fetal protomor­phogens are excreted via the maternal circulation.

Nausea of Pregnancy

The onset of pregnancy is often accompanied by nausea, the so-called “morning sickness.” We feel that this may be caused by the additional protomorphogens eliminated by the embryo into the maternal circulation. Nausea is often asso­ciated with the symptoms of traumatic shock and is a characteris­tic influence of free protomorphogens. This effect is quite possibly produced as a result of the irritation of the nerve termini. It is quite likely that various emetic drugs produce their effects through protomorphogen release. (Turck reported that mustard has this influence.) Possibly the emesis is a natural defensive reaction to toxic concentrations of free protomorphogens as protein poisons in foods.

After a period of a month or more, the nausea normally disap­pears. This, we believe, is due to the appearance of a natural tissue antibody whose activity is that of promoting the elimination of the embryo protomorphogens from the maternal circulation. We have received clinical reports that the administration of vitamins, par­ticularly vitamin C, is helpful in some cases in overcoming this nausea. This is to be anticipated inasmuch as vitamin C is a coop­erator in the function of the adrenal cortex, this organ stimulating the immunobiological system (see Chapter 5).

Eclampsia of Pregnancy

“The etiology of eclampsia consti­tutes one of the major mysteries of medicine” (Bodansky and Bodansky, 1940). There are many clinical observations in eclamp­sia. Various investigators emphasize different symptoms, such as the vascular spasms, pyelitis, hypertension, and the tetany-like spasms.

We cannot completely discuss the various observations of this condition and include all the phenomena reported, such as changes in the blood chemistry and endocrine metabolism. Such discus­sions are adequately presented elsewhere (Bodansky and Bodansky, 1940). We shall confine ourselves to a discussion of eclampsia relative to the morphogen hypothesis. (Recently, Schneider (1947) has demonstrated forcibly that the factor respon­sible for toxemia of pregnancy is thromboplastin. Inasmuch as thromboplastin is a special form of protomorphogen, the intimate relationship between toxemias of pregnancy and the morphogen hypothesis is self-evident.)

Robertson (1924) states that the application of creatine to the motor areas of the cortex throw an animal into convulsions, al­though it is devoid of stimulating effect on nerve fibers. He and others have commented on the sharp rise in urinary creatine ex­cretion that precedes eclamptic convulsions. Creatine is methyl­guanidoacetic acid and a normal constituent of muscle tissue. The above effect is probably due to the guanidine released from crea­tine by contact with cerebral enzymes. We have mentioned that guanidine is probably an end product of nucleoprotein (protomor­phogen) hydrolysis. Guanidine and methylguanidine have a powerful effect on neuromuscular tissue, producing intense twitching and tetanic spasms.

The increased protomorphogen in the maternal blood in late pregnancy should be carefully investigated in view of its possible relationship to blood guanidine or methylguanidine, with the thought that these products may be of primary importance in the production of tetanic spasms in eclampsia. In this case we are deal­ing with toxicity from protomorphogen split products rather than protomorphogens themselves, as in nausea of pregnancy.

The relationship of guanidine to creatine offers some interesting speculations in diverse fields of physiology. It has been reported that the tetany following parathyroid removal is minimized if pre­ceded by gonadectomy.

We believe the gonadal hormones promote the release of proto­morphogens into the blood (elutogenic effect, see Chapter 5) to be carried to the gonadal workshop and elaborated into germ cell chromosomes. It is likely that there is a certain degree of break­down of the protomorphogen thus carried in the blood into guani­dine. Gonadectomy results in a lesser release of the protomorpho­gens from the connective tissue reserves; in the castrate these attached protomorphogens are probably eliminated only by being attacked in situ, as it were, by the normal protomorphogen anti­body. (Note other remarks on prostate hormone action as a pro­tector of protomorphogen in transit.)

Beard (1943) has reviewed evidence that the parathyroid hor­mone increases the creatine phosphate content of muscle and com­ments on the relationship of the parathyroids to creatine phos­phate metabolism. We feel that an increase in guanidine or methyl­guanidine is possibly responsible for the convulsions and tetany consequent to parathyroid removal. This whole picture suggests that the parathyroids normally fix guanidine or methylguanidine into creatine, thereby preventing the spasm-producing effects of these products.

The conversion of guanidine into methylguani­dine would offer a valid basis for the beneficial influences of methi­onine and betaine (methyl donors). Their activity has been care­fully studied relative to fat metabolism and creatine production. Evidently methyl donors cooperate with the parathyroids in the control of guanidine toxicity. Recently Dr. Paul Gyorgy of the University of Pennsylvania Medical School suggested at the November 1946 meeting of the New York Academy of Sciences that a lack of choline may be an etiologic factor in eclamptic convul­sions. Choline is intimately associated with the methyl donors in that the latter are precursors for it in respect to their influence over fat metabolism.

This would explain the reduced tetanic influence of parathyroid extirpation after gonadectomy, assuming that the gonads maintain the blood guanidine or methylguanidine as a consequence of their elutogenic influence. By the same token administrations of sex hormones or of other elutogenic factors would probably be more toxic in the absence of the parathyroid principle or deficiency of methyl donors.

Summarizing these suggestions:

  1. The eclamptic convulsions of late pregnancy may be caused by the increase in blood guanidine consequent to the overloading of the protomorphogen elim­inative mechanisms, guanidine being a derivative of nucleoproteins and thereby associated with protomorphogens.
  2. Parathyroid hormone catalyzes the synthesis of creatine phosphate, utilizing blood methylguanidine
  3. This whole physiological system indicates another necessity for methyl groups.

These postulations suggest many experimental investigations:

  1. Blood guanidine should be checked in eclamptic and tetanic convulsions.
  2. The influence of the administration of elutogenic factors such as sex hormones and thyroid should be checked in parathyroidectomized animals
  3. The influence of parathy­roid hormone and methyl donors on eclampsia should be investigated for possible beneficial action.

The ‘’Rejuvenation’’ of Pregnancy

Pregnancy has often been reported by various clinicians to sometimes result in a “rejuvenation” of the mother. A more careful study of these observations might uncover some interesting data. It would be interesting to find, for instance, the relative mortality rates of child-bearing and non-child-bearing married women or the relative mortality of those women who complete successful pregnancies in later years.

The morphogen hypothesis establishes theoretical bases for these miscellaneous clinical observations. In our discussion of senescence, we emphasized as the basic etiological factor the rate at which pro­tomorphogens accumulate in the tissues. Although we realize that this is primarily under the control of a master organ, which estab­lishes a fairly constant “life cycle” for the various species, minor variations in the rate of accumulation due to alterations in the ex­cretory systems can probably vary the rate of the aging process within certain limits.

We suspect that the “rejuvenating” influence of pregnancy is a direct reflection of the enhancement of the protomorphogen eliminating systems consequent to the pressure of fetal protomorphogen. We can list several systems of protomorphogen elimina­tion that might easily be stimulated during pregnancy:

  1. The natural tissue antibody: the apparent arresting of nausea of pregnancy after a preliminary latent period, we believe, is due to en­hanced activity of the natural tissue antibody, stimulated by the anti­genic activity of embryonic protomorphogens in the maternal cir­culation.
  2. The elutogenic factors are greatly increased during pregnancy (sex hormones, guanidine, urea, etc.).
  3. Large amounts of “embryo growth principles” are delivered to the mother, these factors containing fibrinolysins (elutogens) and other protective influences that tend to keep the protomorphogens from exerting toxic effects and aid in their elimination.

The enhanced protomorphogen excretion as a result of the stimulation of these systems during pregnancy probably continues for a while after parturition (particularly the augmented natural tissue antibody), and the inhibition of protomorphogen accumula­tion during this period might well exert a “rejuvenating” influence.

Varicosities Accompanying Pregnancy

Pregnancy is often ac­companied by varicosities, especially hemorrhoids, whose etiology is usually ascribed to “pressure.” While mechanical pressure may be an important consideration in the etiology of these conditions, we believe other factors should also be considered.

We have received some clinical evidence that hemorrhoids are adversely affected by the administration of bile salts. Constipation has been considered a cause of hemorrhoids, and it is significant that it may often be accompanied by intestinal toxemias, which, as we have previously noted, may result in the reabsorption of bile toxins into the blood. Bile secretion is increased in pregnancy.

We have previously considered evidence that bile is an impor­tant avenue of protomorphogen excretion. In pregnancy the blood is overloaded with protomorphogens consequent to fetal excretion into the maternal circulation. Pregnant blood has been shown to be highly susceptible to coagulation, and its platelet count is high.

The existence of a high protomorphogen (thromboplastic) content in the blood and the observation of its hypercoagulability are suggestion enough that the blood in the capillaries, under local pressure and faced with stagnation, would exert a powerful dy­strophic influence on these vessels.


Cancer is a disease that has probably received more attention from investigators than any other malady that affects mankind. Volumes have been published even in the past few years that would require a lifetime to competently study and analyze. The exact etiology of this condition remains an enigma, and consequently no really effective therapeutic measures have been forth­coming (except radiation and surgery, both drastic procedures). There are as many suggested methods of treatment and prevention as there are hypotheses of [the cause of] cancer, and each method of treatment has met with some measure of success.

It is far from our purpose to attempt even a cursory analysis of the cancer problem. There are many excellent reviews on both the whole picture and on various angles of the question available in the literature. No purpose can be served by adding another in this volume. However, any hypothesis as comprehensive as we claim the morphogen hypothesis to be would necessarily consider a disease in which the primary observation is that of disordered cell morphology and metabolism. We shall therefore review only those parts of the cancer problem that we believe are concerned with the morphogen hypothesis, leaving the irrelevant material to more competent reviewers.

Local Protomorphogen Concentration in Cancer Areas

Bur­rows (1927) concludes, “Cancer develops from anything that crowds the cells and allows them to develop and maintain a high concentration of the archusia independent of the bloodstream.” (Reference to previous chapters will recall evidence that Burrow’s archusia is protomorphogen.) He has also comments that the hyaline degeneration and precipitation preceding cancer is a consequence of an increased local concentration of archusia (protomorphogen). Burrows’s conclusions and investigations lend support to the hypothesis that cancer is preceded and accompanied by an intense local concentration of what we term protomor­phogen.

We should call attention to Burrows’s investigations (1927) of the lecithin-like “wrapping” of the protomorphogen molecule, which he terms “ergusia.” This substance is of a fatty nature, pro­duced by and intimately associated with archusia. (Burrows considered ergusia a substance complete and distinct from archusia. In Chapter 5 we suggested that archusia is “raw” protomorphogen, and ergusia is protomorphogen associated with a lipoid “wrapper.” In this dis­cussion of cancer, we use the word ergusia rather loosely to refer to the lipoid wrapper, free of protomorphogen.)

Burrows states, “Cancer, as has been pointed out in previous papers, is the result of anything that acts to remove the excess of ergusia from a local area of tissues.” The reader will recall our discussion in Chapter 5 suggesting that ergusia, i.e., the lipoid wrapper, in as­sociating itself with protomorphogen, reduces the protomorphogen’s untoward in­fluence on neighboring cells.

(Note: In the following discussion, we have included much bibliographic material of Drs. Burrows and Jorstad not specifically referred to in the text, with the thought that the reader might desire to more extensively study this work.)

Further Evidence of Anti-Cancer Influence of Phosphatides

Burrows’s conclusions on the potency of his ergusia in preventing the carcinogenic stimulus of intense local concentrations of archusia (protomorphogen) have received support from investigations indicating the anti-cancer and anti-protomorphogen influence of the phosphatides.

Robertson (1924), author of the allelocatalyst concept that has been such an important link in the morphogen hypothesis, has investigated the influence of phosphatides and cholesterol on his allelocatalyst. (The reader will recall our contention that Robert­son’s allelocatalyst, Burrows’s archusia, and Turck’s cytost are all different names for what we are referring to as protomorphogen.) He reports that the administration of lecithin retards development at the early stages of embryonic life, while it enhances growth and development in later stages. He concludes, therefore, that the lecithin exerts a “solvent” action on protomorphogen. During the early growth stages, in which the protomorphogen is in low concentration, its beneficial effects are adversely affected in that it is withdrawn into an external lipoidal phase. Later, when the concentration of protomorphogen passes the critical state and becomes inhibitory to growth, its removal by lecithin tends to re­store the natural balance and promote growth.

Robertson also comments that the influence of cholesterol is exactly opposite that of lecithin, possibly by reason of its solvent effect on the natural lecithin wrapper material. He also reports that injections of lecithin have retarded the growth of carcinoma, while cholesterol administration stimulates cancerous growths.

Many investigations have since been published that lend credence to Robertson’s conclusions. Haven and Levy (1942) report disorders in the phospholipids of tumor cells that indicate that lecithin becomes concentrated in the nuclei. This suggests that cancer cells are not able to supply the lecithin (ergusia) to the media necessary to prevent the untoward influence of the proto­morphogens in the tissue fluids. Beard (1935) comments that lipoid, especially cholesterol, is increased in malignant tumors. Ac­cording to Robertson’s conclusions, this cholesterol would exert a solvent influence on the lecithin, preventing it from “wrapping” excess intercellular protomorphogens. Stern (1941) emphasizes the tumor-inhibiting influence of lecithin, as opposed to the stimu­lating influence of cholesterol. Oberling (1944) has also reviewed the cancer-stimulating influence of cholesterol and inhibiting ability of lecithins. We feel that this “antagonism” is also exhibited as a consequence of the supposition that cholesterol adsorbs proto­morphogen, forming a fixed monolayer. This “activates” the pro­tomorphogen because of the surface exposed. Lecithin, by sheath­ing this monolayer, “inhibits” the protomorphogen.

Burrows and Jorstad (1926) concluded that the lecithin-like material that combines with protomorphogen (ergusia) is iden­tical or similar to vitamin A; this similarity is discussed in more detail in Chapter 5 of this volume. The anti-cancer influence of vitamin A is too well established to warrant a detailed considera­tion here. Burrows emphasizes that the hyalinization and keratin­ization of tissue that precedes cancer is also observed in vitamin A deficiency. Jorstad (1925) was one of the first to report that carcino­genic tars exert a more pronounced influence in vitamin A deficient animals.

Rosenberg ( 1942) has stated that there is an increase in purines in growing vitamin A depleted tissue after the administration of vitamin A. He further comments that all the primary and secondary symptoms of vitamin A deficiency may be explained by reason of this influence. Purines, as derivatives of nucleoproteins, may represent a link with protomorphogen molecules, and it is our opinion that the vitamin A is associated with them in the nature of promoting the protective association with the phos­pholipid sheath.

Davidson (1937) has reported that vitamin E also re­tards the development of cancer. Many other investigators have re­ported the same. In view of the influence of vitamin E in the proc­esses of cell maturation and differentiation (Rosenberg, 1942), as distinguished strictly from mitosis, it is likely that this principle also is concerned with the sheathing of the morphogen molecules. Bom­skov and v. Kaulla (1941) have reviewed the vitamin E picture and assume that vitamin E is concerned primarily with embryonic de­velopment. Rosenberg reviewed a significant experiment in which it was concluded that in vitamin E deficiency there appears a lysis of the germinal chromatin and morbid morphology of the germinal cells.

It is apparent therefore that both vitamin A and E are in­volved in the protective association of protomorphogens with lipid sheaths, and both also are effective in retarding the development of experimental cancer.

We should also mention Hanson’s reports (1930) that thymus administration was beneficial in several cancer cases. The thymus is known as the center of the lymph system and has been discussed in Chapter 5 with reference to protomorphogen sheathing metab­olism.

Of singular interest is the recent announcement by Drs. Salmon and Copeland of the Alabama Agricultural Experiment Station that a specific dietary deficiency of choline results in a high per­centage of cancer in experimental animals. Choline is a vitally im­portant dietary precursor of phosphatides and as such is most essential for the normal sheathing processes by which protomor­phogens are rendered innocuous.

To review, the original contention of Burrows that ergusia is a lecithin-like substance that prevents local concentrations of pro­tomorphogen from becoming carcinogenic seems to be well sup­ported by subsequent investigations that demonstrate the anti­-cancer influence of lecithin and vitamin A and the cancer-stimulat­ing effects of cholesterol.

Carcinogens and the Irritation Hypothesis

Burrows (1927) calls attention to the observation that the so-called carcinogenic influences all can be considered factors that tend to eliminate ergusia from tissue fluids (ergusia being the lipoid-like “wrapper” for protomorphogen). Coal tar lipoid solvent carcinogens are all solvents for the lipoid wrapper of protomorphogen. Burrows, Jorstad, and Ernst (1927) have demonstrated that carcinogenic X-rays protect against other symptoms of vitamin A deficiency, and their toxic effect is prevented by vitamin feeding. The intima­tion from these experiments is that the carcinogenic X-rays remove vitamin A from the tissues, where it may be preventing protomor­phogen toxicity, and make it available for other metabolic purposes.

Shabad (1946) has reviewed Soviet research in cancer and com­mented on the fact that it is not necessarily the inflammation at the local point of administration that gives rise to the blastomo­genic action but rather some inherent activity of the chemical car­cinogen itself that promotes the formation of neoplasms in various locales.

It is significant that the carcinogenic hydrocarbons are among the most powerful inductors of embryonic development (refer to discussion in Chapter 4 of this volume). Needham (1942) reviews this problem in detail, and evidence is available that these carcinogenic hydrocarbons induce embryonic development by means of facilitating the release of protomorphogen from a “bound” or “combined” form. Burrows’s hypothesis that the carcinogenic substances remove the lecithin-like barrier, releasing a local con­centration of active protomorphogens, seems to have a sound experimental basis.

The irritation concept of cancer etiology thus assumes new im­portance in our thinking. This concept and the experimental evi­dence accumulated in its support should receive a careful review. This reinvestigation might very probably bring to light more evidence that all carcinogenic irritation reacts simply to reduce the tissue content of the lecithin-like (ergusia) “wrapper” that prevents the carcinogenic influence of concentrated local accumulations of protomorphogen from becoming manifest; such irritation also may produce local inflammation, with increased free proto­morphogen activity.

Immune Theory of Cancer Defense

lt is of greatest significance that an organism’s susceptibility to transferable cancer is in ratio to its susceptibility to heterologous transplants. There is a natural immune system that prevents the intrusion of foreign protein molecules and also disposes of the tissue fragments and protomor­phogen of the animal’s own tissue. Whether the collapse of this mechanism is basically responsible for cancer or not, it is obvious that its function must be impaired for cancer to gain a foothold in an organism.

Lumsden (1931) emphasizes the importance of the natural tissue antibody (discussed in Chapter 5) and the immune system in gen­eral in the protection against cancer invasion. (Recently Dr. Shapiro of Brooklyn has reminded investigators of the impor­tance of Lumsden’s significant work, which involves the autoimmunization and formation of cytotoxic anti-tumor antibodies. (J.A.M.A., 134:1042, 1947). He concludes that there are two protective immune factors, one in the serum and one associated with the leucocytes.

Jacolsen (1934) believes that can­cer is a result of chronic “irritation” of the reticuloendothelial system. Jaffe (1927) reports the conclusions of Erdmann that irritation of the reticuloendothelial system makes possible a trans­plantation of tumors by killed tumor cells or filtrates. Arons and Sokoloff (1939) have concluded that the resistance to transplant­able tumors and malignant disease in general is broken down by blocking the reticuloendothelial system.

Russ and Scott (1945) have demonstrated that cell-free tumor fluid stimulates tumor growth in normal rats, but if extracted from a shrinking tumor, it produces the opposite effect, indicating a local immune response responsible for the regression of the tumor. Murphy, Maisin, and Sturm (1923) found that moderate doses of X-ray inhibited cancer but not as a result of their direct effect on the cancer cells. Murphy (1935) comments that this effect is probably associated with the activity of the lymph cells.

We have discussed the activity of the reticuloendothelial sys­tem, lymph, and immunobiological system and their relationship to removal of protomorphogens in detail in Chapter 5. Stimulation of protomorphogen removal is beneficial in cancer, and inhibition of this removal is detrimental. (The reticuloendo­thelial system has a general antitoxic function. How many of these toxins may be protomorphogens and their split products and how many [may be] from other sources we are not prepared to say.)

Depolymerizing Influences in Cancer

Attempts to induce im­munity to specific cancer strains or to produce immune bodies to the same have been singularly disappointing. Recently, however, Gamaleia (1946) has reported some success in this direction in his review of Soviet work in this field. Clinical immunization seems to have been successful when fresh metastatic centers of the tumor are wrapped in a piece of the omentum and sutured under the skin or in the abdomen to act as an autovaccine.

We wish to speculate that the antigen in this case may be sep­arated by diffusion from a substance that impairs its antigenic activity.

There are three attributes of the cancer cell that are manifest in tissue cultures and are of singular importance in this respect:

  1. Cancer cells exhibit no lag period when transferred.
  2. An isolated sarcoma cell will initiate mitosis and grow into a colony, while a normal cell will not
  3. Cancer tissue contains an intensely active growth stimulator that does not require ether extraction to exhibit its properties, as does normal adult tissue.

From these facts we can deduce two important concepts: 1 ) cancer tissue contains a powerful depolymerizer that prevents the accumu­lation of polymerized protomorphogen and 2) cancer protomor­phogen is normally not sheathed in lipoids.

The second concept we have already discussed relative to the suggestions advanced by Burrows. The first may be integrated into a hypothesis with startling ramifications.

There is other evidence that there is a depolymerizing factor in cancer tissue. Orekhovich (1944) reports that the muscle of sarcomatous rats was split more easily by tumor enzymes than that of normal animals after about nineteen days from the transplant. This may represent the time necessary for the cancer depolymerizing factor to become available in all parts of the organism and exert its catalytic effect in cooperation with tumor enzymes. On the other hand, the protein of the skin and blood of sarcomatous ani­mals became more resistant to enzymatic destruction than that of normal animals. Note that these tissues are those in which mitosis continues throughout life and is not restricted after parturition, as in muscle.

Apparently there is a cooperative factor in the epithelial cells that prevents the cancer depolymerizing substance from exerting a destructive influence.

Let us postulate the existence of a powerful depolymerizing fac­tor present in cancer and also in all embryonic tissue, but in embryonic tissue it is balanced by a cooperative synergist that prevents the depolymerizer from breaking the tissue down to the point of “competence” to receive new morphogens. (Review the significance of this word “competence” in Chapter 4.) In short the cooperative factor prevents the complete depolymerizing of the morphogen determinants in the tissue. It is interesting to note the analysis of Kline and Rusch (1944) in which they suggest that the initial phase in tumor formation is a “period of induction,” which we may compare with a similar period in the embryo during which competent embryonic cells receive their morphogen determinants.

Under the spell of this hypothetical depolymerizing substance and in the absence of the natural embryonic balancer, a normal cell could conceivably be deprived of its adult morphogen determinants, regress back to its primordial, low-organization state, and multiply as a neoplasm of this type of cell. Many investigators have com­mented on the appearance of this type of normal but low-organ­ization cell in tumors. This type of cell could conceivably regain its embryonic competence and thus, under the influence of mutation promoting substances such as viruses, develop into a new type [of cell] that could then reproduce as a tumor or malignant metastasis.

If such a depolymerizing substance were present, it could con­ceivably so degrade morphogens that they would no longer be ade­quate antigens; thus it would be unlikely that in its presence a natural tissue antibody to the cancer cell could be produced, restricting its growth. We are speculating that in Gamaleia’s experiments this depolymerizer has been separated from the cancer morphogen, allowing the latter to function successfully as an antigen.

Antibodies do not appear in the bloodstreams of children until some time after parturition. Even the natural tissue antibody does not appear for several weeks. This gives rise to the possibility that in the embryo this depolymerizer, although associated with a co­operating factor, nevertheless prevents the formation of antibodies. In view of our contention that the primary mode of estrogen ac­tivity is elutogenic activity and consequent release of protomorphogens, it is interesting to note that multiple dosages of estrogens have no influence in animals a few days from parturition (Dempsey, E.W., “Metabolic Functions of the Endocrine Glands.” Ann. Rev. Physiol., 8:451-466, 1946).

Admittedly, these thoughts represent perhaps the more un­restricted type of speculation, but we feel that if there be any germ of thought in them giving rise to some experimental investigation along new lines, certainly no harm will come from making them available to scientific investigators in this field.

Mutation Theory of Cancer

The fact that antibodies to cancer tissue may exist is proof of the appearance in some cancer tissue of an antigenically new substance. Kidd (1944), for instance, has demonstrated the suppression of the Brown-Pearce carcinoma by a specific antibody. This antibody reacts with a macromolecular, sedimentable constituent of the cancer tissue that he feels may play a part in the proliferative activities of the tumor cell. Whether the new antigen is an external parasite (virus hypothesis) or a “mutated” gene (mutation hypothesis) is the subject of an inten­sive biological investigation. In this brief discussion, we shall con­sider it as a “mutated” gene and present later a conception that envisions it as also a transmittable virus.

Murphy (1935) has suggested the existence of what he terms a “transmittable mutagen,” a thermolabile carcinogenic substance that is inhibited by a more thermostable “inhibitor.” The trans­mittable mutagen exhibits no antigenic activity and is considered a substance that induces the changes in cells we know as cancer­ous. He considers the carcinogenic activity of a tissue extract to be in ratio to the relative amounts of the mutagen and its in­hibitor.

Haddow (1944), on the other hand, advances the theory that a cytoplasmic determinant may transfer malignancy to susceptible cells and result in the continuous production of the altered char­acter, including its hereditary maintenance. He reviews the evi­dence suggesting the existence of such a cytoplasmic determinant consisting of nucleoproteins associated with phospholipids. He recognizes the fact that many carcinogens produce a genetic change in the tissues that does not require the presence of the carcinogen for its maintenance. He suggests that tumor virus may alter the genetic constitution of the host’s cytoplasmic determinant, initiat­ing a cancerous condition that is self-supporting. Shabad (1946) reports that the carcinogenic factor from filtrable chicken sarcoma is a cytogenic protein, rather than an exogenous viable component, lending some support to this contention.

Many of the phenomena associated with this problem are analo­gous to those met in a study of embryonic differentiation and the observations of experiments with embryonic transplants. Indeed, the differentiation or dedifferentiation of normal cells into tumor types no doubt follows the same outline of biological activity as [cells] differentiating in the embryo under experimental conditions of transplants, inductors, etc.

In our review of the embryonic problem and its relationship to the morphogen hypothesis, we emphasized that inductor sub­stances may be placed in two general classifications: 1) those of a determinant nature, which in themselves cause morphogenic differ­entiations and transformations in competent cells, and 2) those of a nondeterminant nature (this includes carcinogens), which un­mask the determinant morphogens already present, making possible their active influence over morphology. It seems that the same two general classifications may apply to the cancer problem.

Murphy (1935) outlines the problem and lists both the chemical type of carcinogen and also a cell-free extract of an osteosarcoma that induces the growth and differentiation of local cells. Meis­sel (1944) describes the new heritable forms that appear follow­ing prolonged cultivation in vitro in the presence of chemical type carcinogens. Wachtel (1946) describes lipid extracts from cancer that induce cancer when injected into other animals. Meissel is probably describing the influence of a chemical carcinogen in mak­ing possible the activity of a determinant morphogen, and Wachtel may be describing a morphogen determinant principle itself.

In order for embryonic transplants to become effective in in­ducing differentiation in the host of the nature of the cells of the donor, the following conditions must be met (it seems to follow that the same circumstances must be present in order for a can­cerous differentiation or dedifferentiation to arise—see Chapter 4):

  1. The graft morphogens (normal in the case of the embryo and pathological “mutagens” or determinant viruses in the case of cancer) must be stronger and more effective than the morphogens present in the host’s tissue.
  2. The host’s tissue must be of such nature that it is competent to receive and act upon the di­rections of the new morphogen.

The natural tissue antibody, specific antibodies, sheathing li­poids, and adequate circulation to carry away foreign morphogenic influences all tend to prevent the first situation, i.e., they prevent the donor morphogens from becoming more effective than the host’s. All of these factors are experimentally demonstrated to re­tard the development of cancer. Their relative strength probably accounts for the percentage of “takes” in transplanted cancer.

The second condition, i.e., that of competent host’s cells, we have already discussed under the subtitle of a general depolymeriz­ing substance associated with cancer.

There is considerable evidence that mutations may occur in bio­logical systems, especially in cancer. Regaud, Gricouroff, and Vil­lela (1933) report that the precancerous metaplasia of the epithe­lium of the cervical canal is preceded by the establishment of a new, “hybrid” cell of mixed characters. Potter (1945) suggests that cancer protein may arise spontaneously as the result of a mutation or introduction of a virus.

Manwaring (1934) has reviewed the environmental mutations occurring in bacteria that are initiated as a consequence of unfavorable culture conditions, especially stagnation. A stagnant culture is one in which there is a lethal ex­cess of protomorphogen in the medium. The fact that such an en­vironment is conducive to mutation is significant in view of Burrows’ comments that cancer is preceded by a local intense concen­tration of protomorphogen unprotected by a lecithin “wrapping.”

We feel that the evidence is sufficiently complete to suggest the following hypothesis:

  1. A cancer cell has a new genetic system due to a “mutation” of the cytomorphogen in the cell or the intro­duction of a new, abnormal morphogen.
  2. The cytomorphogen “mutation” may be initiated by either an intense local concentration of free protomorphogens not protected by lecithin-like “wrappers” or induced by a specific virus.
  3. Irritation, carcinogenic hydrocarbons, and X-rays induce cancer either because they cause an intense local concentration of protomorphogens or they re­move the lecithin-like “wrappers” that prevent the untoward effects of free protomorphogens.

Oberling (1944), in a masterly review and exposition of the virus theory of cancer, objects to the mutation hypothesis on the following basis: 1) he explains the activity of carcinogens by sug­gesting that they prepare the cells for the advent of viruses 2) he says there is no need for the mutation conception since tumors can be explained by viruses without recourse to mutation, and 3) the fact that the onset of cancer is slow, while mutations occur sud­denly.

These objections may be met as follows:

  1. We have outlined good grounds for the suggestion that carcinogens remove the lecithin-like protectors from local protomorphogen, inducing precancerous conditions.
  2. It is difficult to explain Burrows’s ob­servations that intense local concentrations of protomorphogen lead to cancerous conditions by means of the virus theory alone.
  3. We feel that the protomorphogen concentrations preceding cancerous conditions are latent in their development and may pre­pare the way for the advent of the virus that will stimulate the mutation; or the activity of the virus itself in stimulating mutation might be a complicated and time-consuming mechanism.

There is even a possibility that the virus in cancer is the cyto­morphogen or organizer itself that has undergone mutation. Ober­ling objects to this on the following grounds: 1) organizers act only on embryonic “competent” tissue, while cancer virus acts on adult tissue 2) organizers differentiate cells, while cancer viruses dedifferentiate them 3) organizers are not supposed to multiply in cells, while cancer viruses apparently do 4) organizers are not destroyed by boiling, while sarcomatogenic agents are de­stroyed at 65 degrees C, and 5) several factors can induce or­ganization (see Chapter 3), while there is only one virus for each specific cancer.

In the light of the morphogen hypothesis, these objections can all be discussed as follows:

  1. It is quite possible, indeed likely, that precancerous tissue approaches the “competency” of em­bryonic tissue (under the influence of the cancer depolymerizing substance we have postulated).
  2. Although organizers specifically differentiate cells, they are under the chromosome’s control in doing so and quite likely would “run wild” in producing the specific and perhaps regressed types of cells found in cancer
  3. We have presented evidence in Chapter 3 that organizers (morphogens) reproduced themselves in the nucleus of the cell whose morphology they determine; indeed, this is the only place they do reproduce.
  4. The heat stability of organizers or morphogens cannot be used as a reliable guide to their identification, as we have shown, in that it varies exceedingly depending on the complexity of the organ­izer molecule
  5. We have emphasized that the complexity of factors inducing embryonic organization is due to the fact that while there is only one specific morphogen, or “organizer,” per se for each cell type, many factors, e.g., the carcinogenic hydrocar­bons, may stimulate their appearance and activity.

Metabolic Changes in the Cancer Cell

The biochemistry of the cancer cell is a subject embracing too much material for us to adequately discuss here. We simply wish to present enough data to indicate that the morphogen metabolic cycle and some of the standard controls of morphogen elimination presented in this volume are considerably changed in the cancer cell.

First, it becomes necessary to clarify Burrows’s original conten­tion that cancer may develop as a consequence of an intense local concentration of “raw” protomorphogen (archusia). Active cancer tissue is, of course, in the process of intense mitotic activity. How then are we to reconcile the existence of this intense mitotic ac­tivity with the high extracellular concentration of protomorpho­gens that we know inhibits the mitotic index?

There are three avenues of explanation for this apparent paradox. First, if the cytomorphogens of the cancer cell have undergone “mutation,” as we suggest, it is possible that the laws of normal protomorphogen growth control are no longer applicable. Second, the morphological structure of an active cancer very often exhibits a necrotic center, the mitosis occurring at the boundaries. Third, factors quite possibly exist in cancer tissue that prevent the normal polymerization of protomorphogen. (We must remem­ber the manner in which extracellular protomorphogen inhibits mitosis. The inhibition per se is a result of an inability of the cell to secrete protomorphogen from its protoplasm and the direct toxic influence of this protoplasmic concentration. This inability to se­crete is a consequence of polymerization self-stimulated by con­centrated protomorphogen in the pericellular fluids.)

We shall briefly discuss these possibilities. The change in proto­morphogen controls as a result of “mutation” is suggested by the report of Cadness and Wolf (1931) that the serum fibrinolysin of normal persons is different in specificity from that of cancer pa­tients. The difference in genetic structure is indicated by Biesele’s observation (1945) of a chromosomal enlargement in rabbit uterine adenocarcinoma. Also, cells of certain neoplasms show characteris­tic mineral disposition quite unlike the same type in the normal tissue (Scott, 1943).

The altered morphogen control in cancer is suggested by the observations of Crile, Telkes, and Rowland (1931) that lipoids from cancer protein were not effective in forming normal auto­synthetic cells but gave, rather, bizarre structures with many fatty droplets. The reader will recall our discussion of these experiments in Chapter 3, in which it was indicated that the fat component of the autosynthetic cell substrate carried the protomorphogen, or “organizer,” which made possible the assemblage of a “synthetic” cell. Obviously the protomorphogen from cancer tissue is not found in the fatty residue, as is normal protomorphogen, indicating a disordered protomorphogen control.

Doljanski and Hoffmann (1940) have reported that cancer cells exhibit an extremely short or no lag period when explanted in vitro. In our discussion of lag period in Chapter 2, we reviewed evidence that it is that latent period in which excess intracellular protomorphogen can “leak” into the new media, establishing a “common denominator” ratio [that allows] mitosis to proceed. Doljanski and Hoffmann’s experiments indicate that the protomorphogen controls of cancer are altered, since no latent period is observed.

The nature of the mitogenetic radiation from cancer tissue also indicates a disordered metabolism. Gurwitsch and Salkind (1928), for instance, reported that the blood of cancerous animals had lost its normal power of emanation of mitogenetic rays. Injection of a tumor extract into normal animals caused a temporary loss of this power. In our discussion of mitogenetic rays in Chapter 3, we have reviewed their link with protomorphogen, which indicates that protomorphogen is depolymerized by these emanations. The loss of mitogenetic activity in cancerous blood could conceivably be due to its abnormal absorption by the excess protomorphogen con­centrations accompanying cancer.

This leads us to the discussion of the possibility of factors pre­venting the polymerization of the protomorphogen accumulating in cancer. Cowdry (1924) has reviewed evidence that the growth stimulator from adult tissue is manifested only as a result of auto­lysis, while the same (or similar) factor from cancer tissue is effective without this procedure. This suggests that this factor is “masked” by the inhibitory protomorphogen present in adult tissue, whereas no such concentration is present in cancer tissue. This masking by protomorphogen is indicated by the reports reviewed in Chapter 3 that extraction of adult tissue with fat solvents enhances its growth-promoting effects. We have extended the suggestion of a depolymerizing substance a few pages prior, in our cancer discussion.

This suggestion of depolymerized protomorphogens in cancer tissue would seem to be invalidated by the observations of Mac­Alister (1936) that tumors are inhibited by local administrations of allantoin, probably a depolymerizer (see Chapter 5 discussion of allantoin). This does not necessarily follow. We suggest that there are factors or influences in cancer tissue that prevent the self-polymerization of intracellular protomorphogen normally elicited by high intercellular accumulations. The intercellular ac­cumulations are intimately concerned with the etiology of cancer (Burrows, 1926, 1927), and their removal might exert an inhibitory effect.

The possibility that the protomorphogen is secreted into the cen­ter of the tumor, resulting in the necrosis often observed in that locale but not preventing uncontrolled mitosis of the border cells, needs no further discussion. It is a self-evident speculation and needs further experimental investigation and analysis.

It seems not illogical to assume therefore that there are metabolic changes in cancer tissue that allow the intracellular protomor­phogen to be excreted into the substrate fluids at a normal rate, and these changes prevent the extracellular protomorphogens from effecting a polymerization of the intracellular morphogens. We have suggested various causes of these phenomena, all of which deserve further experimental consideration.

Assuming the correctness of the “mutation theory,” the cancer cell morphogens can be considered antigenically different from normal morphogens. The intense local concentration of normal protomorphogen may be a constant stimulus to mutation but not inhibit the growth of the heterologous cancer cells.

Replica Hypothesis

A significant observation of living protein is supplied by Beck (1944), who states, “In general it can be stated that the protoplasm produces and contains substances of specific asymmetry that cannot be elaborated in any nonliving system.” This asymmetry is of a stereochemical nature. The stereochemical specificity of normal tissue protein molecules has long been recognized. It is manifested by the power to rotate polarized light.

Some years ago it was suggested that the proteins of cancer tis­sue were the stereochemical isomers of normal tissue. This has since been [both] confirmed and denied by other investigators (Kogl, F., and Erxleben, H., “Chemistry of Tumors, Etiology of Malignant Tumors,” Z. Physiol. Chem., 258:57–95, 1939; Chibnall, A.C., Reese, M.W., Tris­tam, G.R., Williams, E.F., and Boyland, E., “The Glutamic Acid of Tumor Proteins,” Nature, 144:71–72, 1939; White, J., and White, F.R., “The Nature of the Glutamic Acid of Malignant Tumor Tissue,” J. Biol. Chem., 13o:435–436, 1939). This has been compared to the stereochemical isomers in the proteins of the early embryo before the placental stage and the early stages of embryonic development in marsupials. These data suggest that a disorder in the stereochemical configuration of tissue is necessary for neoplastic mitosis and for growth to occur.

Donovan and Woodhouse (1943) have presented what may be called a “replica hypothesis” of cellular duplication. They present evidence that mitosis is accompanied by the formation of mirror images of the nucleic acids of the chromosomes and a cleavage into stereochemical isomers. This odd stereotype then forms the nor­mal as another mirror image, thus exactly duplicating the original. This conception is discussed by Gulland, Barker, and Jordan (1944) in two respects in particular.

First, they object to the emphasis on nucleoprotein as a basic consideration in mitosis. Second, they maintain that no enantiomorphic nucleic acids have been recorded. To discuss these objections, first, we interpret an emphasis of nucleoprotein as an emphasis on the known consti­tuents of the chromosome and such discussion as referring to the whole chromosome rather than exclusively to nucleoproteins. Second, enantiomorphic forms, being the “pattern-making mole­cules,” would be so few in number compared with their normal isomers that it is not surprising they have not been recognized.

The replica hypothesis is also suggested in the comments of Ast­bury (1945), who discusses the X-ray impression that fibrous proteins are constructed as a result of successive levels of organization based on the “molecular template” action of primary determinant components.

Wilson (1928) reviews evidence on the duality (quadripartite chromosomes) of the chromosomes in the telophase and even the anaphase. There seems to be reliable evidence of the existence of this phenomenon but conflicting interpretations of it. It can be interpreted as an exhibition of the replica hypothesis in action during mitosis. The normal chromosomes create stereochemical isomeric mirror images that in turn create mirror images, resulting in exact duplications of the originals. During this period the enantiomorphic pattern-making chromosomes apparently appear, resulting in a quadripartite chromosome structure.

Sevag (1945) has discussed phenomena that seem to be linked with the replica hypothesis. The suggestion has been made that d-antigen catalyzes the synthesis of l-antibody, and l-antigen [catalyzes the synthesis] of d-antibody. Lettre (1937) sets forth the proposition that the serologically active prosthetic group of the antibody is the mirror image of the naturally occurring l-active groups of the globulin molecule.

The replica hypothesis promises some interesting new concep­tions of the cancer problem. An interference with the production and control of the enantiomorphic pattern-making molecule could easily result in the uncontrolled production of determinant morphogens and the wild cell growth associated with cancer. The proposition that stereochemical isomers are found in cancer tissue would then be interpreted as a demonstration of uncontrolled pro­duction of enantiomorphic pattern-making genes or cytomor­phogens.

Review of Pertinent Morphogen Links with Cancer

To re­view our discussion of the links between cancer and the morphogen hypothesis:

  1. Cancer seems to be associated with an extraordinary concentration of protomorphogens in the local tissue fluids.
  2. The lipoidal wrappers tend to prevent these accumulations from becoming carcinogenic.
  3. Irritation assists in the local ac­cumulation of protomorphogens and thus may lead to cancer.
  4. X-rays and the carcinogenic hydrocarbons have been shown to destroy or dissolve away the sheathes that protect against these protomorphogens and thus can lead to cancer.
  5. The immunobiological system is important as a protector against cancer, probably because it assists in the removal of intensely con­centrated protomorphogen in local areas. This is a function of the natural tissue antibody and is linked with the protection against foreign proteins.
  6. There is a powerful, uncontrolled depolymer­izing influence in cancer tissue that tends to dedifferentiate cells to the point of embryonic competence and prevents the cancer cell morphogens from acting as antigens.
  7. It seems as if the determinant cytomorphogens in cancer tissue have undergone a mutation, giving rise to disordered genetic structure associated with neoplasms.
  8. The existence of a virus in cancer is not ques­tioned, but we suggest either it causes the cytomorphogen mutation or the mutated cytomorphogen itself is the virus. (We have previously associated the morphogens with viruses in Chapter 1.)
  9. The intense local concentration of protomorpho­gen in cancerous tissue fluids does not inhibit mitosis because:
    1. cancer metabolism is considerably different than normal metab­olism, and protomorphogen controls [in cancer] are consequently altered in their nature,
    2. the necrosis in the center of cancer tissue is a re­sult of this protomorphogen accumulation, which, however, does not prevent the mitosis of bordering cells,
    3. there are factors present in cancer that depolymerize intracellular protomorpho­gen, thus preventing its accumulation in the protoplasm despite a high extracellular concentration, or
    4. cancer cell protomorpho­gen is heterologous to normal protomorphogen, and thus cancer cells are not inhibited by it.
  10. The replica hypothesis suggests that mitosis is associated with the production of a pattern-making stereotype of the chromosome, which in turn produces another mirror image stereotype, or exact duplicate of the original. In cancer the controls of the pattern-making stereotypes are altered, resulting in uncontrolled mitosis. This also indicates an altered mor­phogen metabolism.

VI. Other Diseases Possibly Associated with Deranged Morphogen Metabolism

The scope of activity that we have envisioned in the mor­phogen hypothesis indicates that deranged morphogen metabolism is probably a concomitant phenomenon in many disease syndromes. We are limiting our discussion here, however, to those in which there is some satisfactory experimental evidence of its link and those that suggest a possibility that deranged morphogen metabolism may be a primary etiologic factor.


We have reported the hypothesis that the platelet con­tent of the blood is regulated by an autocatalytic response of the reticuloendothelial cells in the production of a substance, “throm­bocytopen,” which by its influence over megakaryocytic proto­morphogen controls the activity of these platelet-forming cells.

The possibility of such an autocatalytic regulation of the ery­thropoietic centers should not be overlooked. Its derangement would be a fundamental factor in the etiology of anemia.

Hurwitz (1922) has suggested that a lipoid substance derived from hemolyzed erythrocytes stimulates the production of red blood cells by the bone marrow. (Erythrocytic protomorphogen would be assumed to appear in association with a lipoid substance in autolyzed red blood cells.)

Spleen, liver, and marrow extracts have been reported by many investigators to stimulate erythropoiesis. Leake and Leake (1924) consider that spleen and marrow act in synergism in this respect, stimulating the rate of erythrocyte production and causing a hyper­plasia of the bone marrow. Downs and Eddy (1922) have demon­strated the influence of protein-free spleen extracts in stimulating the number of circulating red blood corpuscles. Leake and Bacon (1924) report that the spleen-marrow product is thermostable, water soluble, and inactivated by alcohol and ether. They do not deny that phosphatides may be an important constituent.

Leake (1924) has also demonstrated an initial moderate anemia following the extirpation of the spleen. Recently, White and Dougherty (1945) have reported the erythropoietic influence of adrenotropic hormone and commented on the trend towards anemia in adrenalectomized animals.

The antianemia factor from liver has been extensively studied. It is significant to note that Prinzmetal, Hechter, Margoles, and Feigen (1944) have reported an antiburn shock factor from liver. (This factor may intercept the shock cycle by preventing the toxic irritation of protomorphogen released by the burn.) They comment, however, that this fraction is not the antipernicious­ anemia factor.

These comments suggest the possibility that the reticuloendo­thelial system—and possibly the liver—secrete protective substances (possibly under autocatalytic control) that control the blood serum content of erythrocytic protomorphogen. The blood serum erythrocytic protomorphogen concentration would be the basic erythropoietic regulator in this system. The stimulation of this activity by the adrenal cortex would be a product of the immuneobiological regulation of that organ.

Maegraith, Martin, and Findlay (1943) have studied a species-spe­cific, heat-labile agent from tissue that exerts a lytic influence on homologous erythrocytes. There is a possibility that this factor is associated with erythrocytic protomorphogen, for it is inhibited by a factor in the blood serum whose concentration rises and decreases in various hemolytic diseases.

Dr. F. Fenger of the Armour Laboratories (via personal communication) comments that the liver antianemic factor raises the blood platelet count before its effect on the erythrocyte count is observed. This activity can be interpreted as the elimination of erythrocytic protomorphogen and its conversion into platelets, thus stimulating erythropoiesis by lowered protomorphogen concentrations.

The observation that extracts from hemolyzed erythrocytes stimulate red blood cell production might seem to disprove the suggestion that erythropoiesis is controlled by regulating proto­morphogen concentration. This report should be reinvestigated with the object of determining whether the erythropoietic action is direct or a consequence of the stimulation of a reticuloendothelial immune response, which in turn lowers the blood erythrocyte protomorphogen concentration.

These ideas are not presented as a theory of anemia. Rather we have hesitantly suggested the possibility of a mechanism where­by erythrocyte production is regulated by the concentration of its protomorphogen, which in turn is controlled by an immune autocatalytic response in the reticuloendothelial system. The sug­gestion seems to have enough merit to warrant further experimental consideration.


Turck (1933) has supplied significant data illustrating the importance of deranged protomorphogen metabolism in the etiology of arthritis. He reviews comments that arthritis deformans has been considered an infectious condition because of the local inflammatory reactions, but such inflammatory reactions may be produced by trauma or numerous other agents. He concludes that this disease is not fundamentally a result of infection. He reports the experiments of Harding (1921) in which blood cultures from 300 cases of arthritis were negative.

Turck experimentally produced stiff and sensitive joints and arthritic lesions in test animals by injecting homologous tissue ash into the bone marrow. Heterologous tissue ash caused no untoward effects. The injection of homologous tissue ash intramuscularly near the sciatic or ulnar nerve caused marked sensitivity and lame­ness similar to a neuritic condition in humans. Microscopic exam­ination of the inflamed area showed congestion and extension of the vessels surrounding the nerve in the nerve sheath.

Barrett experimentally produced arthritic lesions by injection of anterior pituitary growth hormone into vitamin A deficient ani­mals (personal communication). In this experiment the active cell proliferation induced by the anterior pituitary hormone naturally led to the production of augmented amounts of protomorphogen by the osteoblasts. We have reviewed evidence (Chapter 5) that vitamin A is a protector against toxic protomorphogen activity by reason of its catalyzing the protective association between protomorphogen and lipids. The absence of this stimulus in anterior pituitary treated rats apparent­ly allowed the excess “raw” protomorphogens to adversely in­fluence local elements with the production of inflammatory arth­iritic lesions.

In our discussion of the cancer problem, we reviewed Rosen­berg’s comments (1942) on the relationship between vitamin A and purine metabolism. We interpreted this, along with Burrows’s evidence, as indicating that vitamin A is a necessary catalyst in the protective association of protomorphogens with lipid sheathing substance. In our discussion of senescence, we indicated that the anterior pituitary growth hormone is associated with the proto­morphogen disposal system. There are indications that [due to the hormone’s] pro­motion of the rate of nuclear metabolism, increased amounts of protomorphogen and its toxic associated nucleoprotein degradation products are produced. Adequate vitamin A reserves apparently are necessary in order to efficiently sheath these toxic products and prevent local inflammation.

This is further indicated by the re­ports of Ershoff and Deuel (1945) that administration of anterior pituitary growth hormone to vitamin A deficient rats resulted in an increased mortality rate and precipitated the acute symptoms of vitamin A deficiency in a more pronounced form than saline-treated controls.

Howell, Hart, and Ittner (1941) have reported arthritic inflam­matory and degenerative lesions in horses subjected to prolonged vitamin A deficiency. They report on the appearance of arthritis in Army horses in Panama that were fed a low vitamin diet. Inclusion of vitamin A in their diet (in the form of green alfalfa) later corrected this abnormality.

Recently we have received encouraging clinical reports on the effectiveness of betaine and choline in alleviating arthritic pains. This is significant in view of the importance of both these sub­stances as methyl donors in the metabolic cycle of the protomor­phogen sheathing substance, as reviewed in Chapter 5.

Small amounts of potassium (in the form of potassium bicar­bonate) seem to cooperate in this action. In our discussion of the biochemistry of the sheathing molecule, we also discussed the forma­tion of dipotassium creatine hexose phosphate (phosphagen) as the normal avenue of disposal for the toxic nucleoprotein degrada­tion product guanidine. The production of guanidine at the site of arthritic lesions consequent to the degradation of the raw proto­morphogens present may be one of the etiologic factors in arthritic pains. The influence of methyl donors, and of potassium, in allevi­ating these pains becomes significant in view of the position [of these substances] as necessary precursors of phosphagen. In a deficiency of these prod­ucts, the formation of phosphagen and consequent detoxification of guanidine may be impaired.

Turck reports experiments conducted in the Russian Red Cross hospital in Bulgaria. At Turck’s suggestion, “anticytost” treat­ments were instigated. (For details on anticytost therapy, see the section “Cytotoxins” below.) In one group seventy-nine middle-aged and elderly sufferers of arthritis chronica deformans and polyarthritis chronica responded to this treatment, not only in that the “affected joints were cured, but their very essence of life, their vitality, was increased in a very considerable degree.”

Other Diseases

Turck reports that similar treatment has been tried with varying degrees of success in arteriosclerosis, asthma bronchialis, neurasthenia, and other degenerative conditions associated with the progressive changes of old age.

One of the most universal characteristics of the degenerative diseases of old age is the deposition of cholesterol at various critical sites such as the aorta and blood vessels, leading to high blood pres­sure, coronary occlusion, and related conditions. Faber (1946) re­ports that the deposition of cholesterol in such conditions depends on the amount of cholesterol in the bloodstream and the influ­ence of a tissue factor responsible for the localization of the de­posits. This cholesterol deposition seems to occur at points of in­jury, and the tissue substance is of a metachromatic nature.

In our discussion of the sheathing molecule normally associated with protomorphogen, we reviewed the close association of cholesterol with protomorphogen and commented on the powerful adsorp­tive influences of the latter, this molecule forming a monolayer activating thromboplastic protomorphogen.

It is apparent that the protomorphogen concentrations con­comitant with old age may form an attraction for the localization of cholesterol and formation of atheromatous lesions. Therapy aimed at promoting the elimination of protomorphogens might very well achieve a measure of success in atheromatous diathesis associated with senescence.


This leads us to a brief discussion of one of the most promising fields of therapy and medical research that exists today. This is the field of “cytotoxins,” or the therapeutic use of antibodies to homologous protomorphogens. This field of research has been developed by Soviet scientists and constitutes a spectacular chap­ter in medical and biological history.

Turck’s anticytost treatment consisted of sublethal injections of homologous autolyzed tissue preparations and the consequent active immunization of the animal. We have discussed the existence of a natural tissue antibody, and Turck’s protomorphogen immunization experiments seem to cause simply an augmented production of this protective substance.

Antibody was also obtained and injected along with minute amounts of active protomorphogen (autolyzed homologous tissue extract) at varying intervals. Treatment consisted of from 1 to 5 cc of immune serum with 0.4 to 0.5 cc of active protomorphogen in intervals of 10 days. Total treatment consisted of from 10 to 50 cc of immune serum and 2 to 3 cc of active homologous proto­morphogen.

As an alternative Turck employed the intramuscular administra­tion of sublethal doses (0.25 cc) of chloroform with the purpose of creating points of focal necrosis and protomorphogen concen­tration that would antigenically stimulate the animal’s immune­ biological system, increasing the content of natural tissue antibody. Prof. K. Victorov of the Timiryazew Agricultural Academy, Moscow, has published an interesting monograph reviewing the development of the science of cytotoxins and presenting much orig­inal material from his laboratory. He has been kind enough to send us an English review of his monograph, which we have published in full in the appendix.

Cytotoxins are the immune antibodies developed from the anti­genic action of injected tissue extracts. The administration of this homologous immune serum to animals is followed by various mani­festations of its activity. The first work emphasized the extreme toxic effect of these antibodies on the tissue homologous to the antigen. Guyer (1920, 1921) demonstrated the influence of im­mune serum to lens substance when administered to a pregnant animal. The development of lens tissue in the fetus was adversely affected.

The use of cytotoxins in small dosages to stimulate the vitality of organs has been developed in the Soviet Union during the past twenty years, particularly under the guidance of Academician Bogomolets and coworkers. We have been unable to find evidence of other par­ticipation in this development with the exception of Dr. Fenton B. Turck, who was apparently unaware of similar activities in the Soviet Union.

Bogomolets and his coworkers have reported spectacular effects using spleen and bone marrow cells as antigens. The immune serum, which they term “antireticular cytotoxic serum” (ACS), is prepared from human organ extracts, injecting the antigen so ob­tained into rabbits. Small amounts of the immune serum so obtained stimulate the activity of the reticuloendothelial system, larger amounts causing its involution.

The therapeutic influences of this serum, which may be attributed to a “rejuvenation” of the reticuloendothelial system, are spectacular. Many pathological states are reported to respond to this treatment, including infections and degenerative conditions, senile manifestacions, and experimental malignant tumors.

Good English reviews of the work of Bogomolets and his col­laborators have recently appeared in the American Review of Soviet Medicine (Bogomolets, A.A., “Anti-Reticular Cytotoxic Serum as a Means of Patho­genecic Therapy,” Am. Rev. Sov. Med., 1: 101–112, 1943; Marchuk, P.D., “A Method of Preparing and Preserving Anti-Reticular Cytotoxic Serum,” Ibid, 1:113–123, 1943; Linberg, B.E.: “Anti-Reticular Cytotoxic Serotherapy of Frost­bite and War Wounds,” Ibid, 1:124–129, 1943).

Leake (1946), participating in an evaluation of ACS serum, has published an excellent review of its possibilities and the general relationship of the reticuloendothelial system to re­sistance to disease.

Medvedev (1940) has reported on the production of protective enzymes against various tissues consequent to the injection of spleen extracts. These extracts stimulate autocatalytically the functions of the reticuloendothelial system, increasing hydrophilic colloids, augmenting the production of natural tissue antibody, stimulating phagocytosis, and elevation of the opsonin titer. Note that the spleen extracts are used actively and not as antigens to produce ACS serum. This work emphasizes the vitality building influence of a stimulation of the reticuloendothelial tissue similar to that obtained with Bogomolets’s ACS serum.

Professor Sakharov is another Soviet scientist who has extensively investigated the cytotoxins, reporting particularly satisfactory re­sults in the treatment of schizophrenia and diabetes with cytotoxic serums. The schizophrenic immune serum was prepared using nervous tissue as an antigen, and the diabetic immune serum [was prepared] by using pancreas substance as an antigen.

Professor Victorov states that the immune sera thus prepared, while exhibiting a varied species specificity, is nevertheless exactly spe­cific for different tissues. His experiments demonstrate a strict tissue specificity and absence of species specificity of the extracts. This is a phenomenon that we have reported to be characteristic of protomorphogens.

Specific immune sera prepared by using various organs as anti­gens are effective in small amounts in stimulating the organs of the specific type from which the antigen is prepared. Obviously this opens up the wide vista of a new therapeutic approach to many stubborn conditions, an opportunity that is not being ignored by this group of investigators.

We feel that the stimulating activity of cytotoxins is in the re­duction of inhibitory protomorphogen concentrations in specific areas, allowing regeneration and repair to manifest themselves. Larger doses of these sera no doubt induce lysis of the cells them­selves, accounting for the adverse effects of excessive dosage. The reader will recall our hypothesis that excess protomorphogen ac­cumulations in the areas surrounding tissues inhibits their regeneration and is a basic cause of the progressive degeneration with age. Cytotoxin therapy offers a rational method of lowering these proto­morphogen concentrations in specific locales. How much influence may be expected over protomorphogen adsorbed on connective tissue, however, is still questionable.

Pomerat and Anigstein (1944, 1945) are American investigators who are experimentally studying the ACS serum. They have dem­onstrated the inhibitory influence of ACS on spleen and other tissue in vitro, which changed to stimulation when the concentration of ACS was greatly reduced. The inhibitory influence of larger doses in vivo has also been demonstrated by these investigators.

Cytotoxin therapy therefore offers a spectacular therapeutic measure that should receive wide attention among investigators and clinicians. Its experimental and clinical basis has been firmly established in twenty-five years of careful study. We feel that the mor­phogen hypothesis offers a rational theoretical approach to the phenomenon. Its use in pregnancy, however, should be accom­panied with caution since the cytotoxic immune sera can influence embryonic differentiation unfavorably (Guyer, 1920, 1921), and it is not impossible that it may so reduce the blood content of cer­tain specific protomorphogens as to adversely affect the organiza­tion of the chromosomes in the gonadal germ cells. (This has been reported by various investigators.)

Pharmacology and Protomorphogens

We have been struck at times by the close identification of the properties of several drugs with the phenomena characteristic of certain specific classes of protomorphogen metabolism.

Thiosinamin (Waugh and Abbott, 1905), for instance, is a mus­tard derivative that has a valuable effect in softening scar tissue, dissolving pathological fibrous tissues, and promoting the absorp­tion of generalized cicatricial adhesions. This would seem to indicate that it is a powerful elutogen or fibrinolysin. This postulation is further supported by the results of overdosage: burning at site of injection, headache and debility, fever, and nausea. These are all clearly recognizable symptoms of increased concentration of raw protomorphogen in the general system. Possibly the concomitant usage of sheathing promoters such as methyl donors, lecithin, or vitamin F would alleviate some of these symptoms to a degree.

The use of nitrogen mustards has recently enjoyed considerable interest. Goodman and coworkers (1946) have analyzed their utility in the treatment of various neoplastic conditions. In our analysis of neoplasms, we emphasize the evidence that intense concentrations of protomorphogens predispose to cancer. That the nitrogen mustards assist in their removal is indicated also by the nausea accompanying injection.

Ipecac is another drug that can be classified on the basis of its influence over protomorphogen. Potter (1913) reports that it is useful in stopping hemorrhagic tendencies and it increases bile flow. The former can be interpreted as due to the promotion of thromboplastin formation from protomorphogen, and the latter [can be viewed] as a compensatory excretory reaction to increased blood protomorphogen. These interpretations are supported by the report that this drug causes lung congestion in overdosage. We have reported that lung congestion and inflammation is one of the most striking evidences of a sudden increase of raw protomorphogens.

Iris versicolor (iridin) (Ellingwood, 1915) is recommended in nausea, chronic liver disease, enlarged spleen, neuralgia, wasting muscles, and other atrophies. These are all conditions that we would expect to be associated with a general increased concentra­tion of protomorphogen in the tissues. Apparently, iridin promotes the elumnation of protomorphogens, a postulation that does not sound too absurd when we reread Ellingwood’s comment that it promotes the elimination of toxic and effete material from the blood.

It is not within the scope of this work to exhaustively analyze the pharmacological ramifications of the morphogen hypothesis. It seems that a reanalysis of the effects of various drugs in the light of the morphogen hypothesis might supply the necessary theoretical background that a drug must enjoy today in order to be recognized. It is entirely likely that many discarded drugs might be accepted again if their empirical reputation could be interpreted on a sound theoretical basis.

Such a classification must group these drugs into: those whose ef­fect is wholly elutogenic, depolymerizers, cholagogues, promoters of sheathing protection, general eliminators, etc. The effect of elut­ing protomorphogens from connective tissue must be delineated from the influence of degrading the molecule once it has been eluted. Some drugs will no doubt be found to be effective in each of these activities, others in both. The utility of such therapeutic adjuncts will depend upon their specific action, which may be de­sirable in one disease but not in another.

Review of Morphogens and Pathology


Protomorphogens released in trauma or injury in­hibit the regeneration and repair of tissue unless accompanied by “embryonic” growth factors or wound hormones that catalyze the synthesis of new tissue using the protomorphogens as substrate material. Necrosin, the toxic necrotic factor in inflammatory exudates, is likely a derivative of protomorphogen.


We have suggested a shock cycle in which the release of protomorphogens subsequent to trauma or injury irritates the nerve termini, resulting in dystrophic impulses to the whole sys­tem. This cycle is illustrated in Figure 9.


Although the life cycle of various species is con­trolled by the hereditary influence over a master organ (probably the anterior pituitary), the direct cause of tissue aging is the accumulation of protomorphogens surrounding the tissues. This ac­cumulation is progressive with age and depends on the gradual incapacitation of the elimination systems under master organ control.


We have suggested that nausea of pregnancy is due to excess protomorphogens in the maternal bloodstream as a con­sequence of enhanced mitotic activity in the embryo. Eclampsia is likely a manifestation of similar phenomena, complicated by the seriousness of guanidine derivatives in the blood resulting from ex­cess protomorphogen breakdown. We have reconciled parathyroid tetany and eclampsia, showing them to be similar phenomena but not necessarily subject to the same treatment. The so-called “re­juvenation” of pregnancy we have attributed to the stimulation of the protomorphogen removal systems compensatory to their over­load during pregnancy.


This condition has been reviewed as a mutation of cyto­morphogens or genes resulting from virus activity or caused by intense local concentrations of protomorphogens, which Burrows has shown to precede and predispose to cancer. We have also speculated on the existence of a depolymerizing substance in can­cer that prevents the accumulation of excess protomorphogens from inhibiting growth and that may dedifferentiate the cells into the low-organization competent embryonic type. We have reviewed the “replica hypothesis,” which envisions the mirror image duplication of genic material into a “pattern making” stereo­isomer that in turn produces a mirror image product identical to the original. We have suggested that the controls of the pattern-making stereoisomer are lacking in cancer, allowing un­controlled mitosis—a suggestion with some experimental backing.


We have presented a few suggestions leading to the possibility that the erythrocytes are under the autocatalytic control of their protomorphogen, the concentration of which is regulated by an immune reaction of the reticuloendothelial system.


We have reviewed Turck’s experiments and comments, which seem to describe arthritis as inflammation caused by local concentrations of protomorphogens.


The phenomenon of specific tissue immune sera and their influence in stimulating or inhibiting tissue vitality is reviewed and explained on the basis of altering the protomorphogen concen­tration in specific organs.

The aspects of the morphogen hypothesis when applied to patho­logical conditions may seem too far-reaching to the typical in­vestigator or clinician. But when we remember that we are dealing with one of the fundamental aspects of control of cell vitality and life, it would not be surprising to find all branches of physiology and pathology eventually linked with the morphogen concept.

Chapter 7: Summary of the Morphogen Hypothesis

We have presented the morphogen hypothesis fully aware of its suggestive nature. It will not be possible to review in detail all the evidence or present again in detail the varied hypotheses we have suggested in this volume. Rather, we shall attempt an ex­tremely brief outline of the salient points.

Fundamental Scientific Concepts

It appears that the form and characteristics of both inorganic and simple organic molecules are influenced by their environment, i.e., temperature, atmosphere, pressure, etc. The determining factor in the organization of these simpler molecules is the natural chemical affinities and valences of the component elements. The development of inorganic and or­ganic molecules can be considered “evolutionary” in the sense that it has [occurred] under the influence of environmental factors.

True organic evolution, we believe, begins at the point where molecular complexity reaches the critical point beyond which it cannot proceed without the introduction of new means of organiza­tion, [ones] other than the natural atomic valences and affinities.

The new means of organization are met by the basic biological determinant, protomorphogen, whose function is to serve as a “pattern-making” matrix of specific linkages for the assemblage of biologically specific proteins.

Basic Biological Determinants

The basic biological determi­nants may be grouped as those specific factors whose function is the organization of living form and the component living molecules. These determinants include, in inverse order of their complex­ity, chromosomes, genes, cytomorphogens, and protomorphogens.

The chromosome determines the characteristics of the species and the individual. It is an organized assemblage of genes that de­termines the separate characteristics of the individual. Genes are composed of an organized group of cytomorphogens, which are the determinants of individual cell morphology. These are in turn composed of an organized assemblage of protomorphogens, which are determinants for the biological protein molecules of living cells.

Nature of Protomorphogen and Its Determinant Influences

The protomorphogen structure is fundamentally a spatial array of mineral molecules. Their influence may be demonstrated anti­genically even when all organic constituents are removed by ashing. In biological systems, however, they are associated (as are cytomor­phogens) with nucleoproteins and may even represent a particular class of viruses.

It appears that the determinant influence of protomorphogen is due in large part to the organized groups of mineral linkages, which catalyze the formation of specific protein molecules. While the specificity of a protein molecule is a result of an active surface pattern, we think that this surface pattern is organized with the as­sistance of protomorphogen links. The antigenic effect of ashed protomorphogen is no doubt due to a catalytic influence over the synthesis of new proteins that are antigenic, rather than a specific antigenic activity per se.

Protomorphogen therefore is not necessarily the specific com­ponent of or the original specific structure preceding the bio­logical protein but rather a means by which biological proteins are produced and maintained under the influence of the living organism.

Dynamic State of Living Matter

All living molecules are in a constant state of dynamic equilibrium and have a limited life period. This dynamic state requires a constant energy input for its main­tenance and is a characteristic difference between living and non­living protein molecules. Protomorphogens, as the determinants for biological proteins, therefore must also be in a state of dynamic metabolism.

Chemical Nature of Protomorphogens

The most characteris­tic phenomenon exhibited by protomorphogen active extracts is thermostability. This, however, varies considerably with the complexity of the protomorphogen and the degree to which the extract has been subjected to enzymatic hydrolysis. Extracts containing active protomorphogens range in this nature from the 300 degree C tissue ash described by Turck to many products from cells which are injured by prolonged treatment at 60–100 degrees C.

The specificity of protomorphogen extracts also varies with the degree of complexity, but in general they exhibit a limited degree of species specificity and a marked degree of tissue specificity. Certain of their activities, e.g., [those related to] substrate material for biological syn­theses, are marked by a lack of specificity. In these cases perhaps only fragments of the protomorphogen molecules are useful.

The molecular size of protomorphogens seems to vary consid­erably, although in general they are associated with macromolecular, sedimentable constituents. At certain stages of their metabolism, they appear to be diffusible, and at other stages they are highly nondiffusi­ble. This variation no doubt depends on the degree of polymer­ization of the associated nucleic acids, which may exhibit molecular weights of 1500 to over 1,000,000.

In biological systems protomorphogens are always found asso­ciated with lipoid substances, for which they have a peculiar affinity. We postulate that this phenomenon is in the nature of a protective association, by means of which many of the toxic activities of the protomorphogens are inhibited.

The fact that protomorphogens as found in living systems are highly adsorbable on connective tissues or charcoal is a most important characteristic intimately connected with their biological activity.

The association of protomorphogens with nucleoproteins prob­ably accounts for the solubility of the former in saline solution, which can be used for the extraction of nucleoproteins. Similarly, their association with lipoid substances explains the fact that they seem to be removed with and activated by acetone, alcohol-ether, and other fat solvents, including the carcinogenic hydrocarbons.

Factors Influencing the Rate of Cell Division: The Allelocatalyst Theory

The allelocatalyst theory holds that an autocatalytic substance (protomorphogen) is excreted from cells particularly during mitosis, its concentration in the medium increasing as a result.

Small amounts of protomorphogen in the media stimulate the division rate of cells, whereas higher concentrations inhibit it. The stimulation is exerted by both homologous and heterologous protomorphogens, but the inhibition is exhibited only by homol­ogous protomorphogens.

There is a reciprocal relationship between the protomorphogens in the protoplasm and those in the media. If this balance is optimum, cell division will occur. This optimum condition for initiating cell division we have tentatively called a balance that all cell transfers must reach (by loss of protomorphogen from the protoplasm) be­fore cell division begins.

As the protomorphogens accumulate in the media, this optimum ratio is changed and cell division is progressively inhibited. It can only be restored by lowering the media protomorphogen concen­tration, thus allowing a loss of protomorphogen from the proto­plasm and reestablishing the optimum balance.

Similarly, cell division will not proceed if the media volume is so large that sufficient protomorphogen (excreted by the trans­ferred cell) cannot accumulate in it to stimulate growth. Cells transferred into too large a volume of media will not develop.

Lag Period

The transfer of cells into a new culture media is followed by a latent period before cell division begins. This is the period necessary for protomorphogen concentrations in the protoplasm and in the media to reach the optimum ratio. In the case of aged cells transferred into a fresh media, sufficient proto­morphogen must diffuse out of the protoplasm into the media to lower the intracellular concentration and raise the extracellular concentration to their optimum points.

In the case of young cells transferred into a fresh media, sufficient protomorphogen must still leak out to raise the extracellular concentrations to an optimum point; the metabolic activities of the cell must proceed without mitosis for enough time to produce more intracellular protomorphogens. Various original ratios of intracellular and extracellular protomorphogens suggest a variety of possibilities for varying lag period and culture phenomena, as dis­cussed in the text of Chapters 2 and 3.

Nucleus as the Seat of Cell Division and Cell Vitality

We feel that nuclear metabolic activities are the seat of mitotic activity and their increase must precede cell division. The nucleus, we believe, is also the seat of the metabolic activities that maintain cell vitality.

Electrical Potentials in the Cell

The electrical potential be­tween the cytoplasm and the media and between the nucleus and cytoplasm vary directly with the health and vitality of the cell. These potentials are a function of the integrity of the cell and nuclear “membranes.”

Cell Permeability

An increase in the permeability of these sur­face areas results in the dispersion of ions, which “short-circuit” the system and decrease the electrical potential. The health and vitality of the cell, therefore, is secondary to the integrity and health of the cell surface boundaries.

Intracellular pH

The potential hydrogen ion concentration is also lowered in the protoplasm as a consequence of the increased permeability of the cell surface boundaries. This decrease and the decrease in cell boundary potentials are inevitably associated with aging processes and innervation of cells.

Reversibility of Cell Enzymes

Most enzyme reactions are re­versible, the predominant direction of the reaction depending on substrate conditions. A lowered pH emphasizes the destructive [phases] and inhibits the constructive phases of intracellular enzyme systems. In this manner a decrease in cell vitality and impairment of morpho­logical integrity are produced by changes in pH.

Influence of Protomorphogens over Cell Vitality

An increase in the protomorphogen content of the cell medium alters the integ­rity of the cytoplasmic surface boundary, resulting in 1) the increased concentration of cytoplasmic protomorphogens and 2) an increased diffusion of electrolytes that lower the cell poten­tial and hydrogen ion concentration. The increased cytoplasmic protomorphogen concentration exerts a similar influence on the nuclear membrane. The end result is a gradual lowering of the cell potentials (including pH) and emphasis on destructive enzymatic activity, which inhibits mitosis and eventually results in cell dis­solution.

Nuclear Energy Systems

The synthesis and destruction of phosphagen by nuclear phosphatase is an important nuclear energy system that may be associated with chromosome (and conse­quently protomorphogen) activity. We speculate that ribonucleic acid is synthesized at the nuclear boundary and converted into deoxyribonucleic acid, becoming a part of chromatin nucleopro­tein. Chromatin metabolic activities break this down again into the ribonucleic acid form, and it is secreted into the cytoplasm in the nucleoprotein constituent of chromatin granules, which serve as determinants for cell structure. The morphogen moiety of the chromatin granule is used as a cytoplasmic determinant, releasing ribonucleic acid for further chromatin synthesis.

The nucleoprotein chromatin is the only self-duplicating mole­cule in living organisms and as such is the key to cell division, re­generation, and growth. The above cycle is connected with the synthesis of new protomorphogens and assumes a position of key importance in the protein moiety of chromatin nucleoprotein.

Mechanism of Protomorphogen Excretion

We have seen that new protomorphogens are synthesized only in the chromosome as a part of new nucleoprotein chromatin material. This cycle of chromatin synthesis and discharge is greatly augmented during and is primarily responsible for cell division. It, however, occurs regularly throughout cell life as an energy mechanism and an ex­pression of the dynamic state of living molecules.

The waste protomorphogen components of chromatin nucleo­protein accumulate in the cytoplasm under the protection of a fatty “envelope.” This accounts for the appearance of fatty de­generation and cytoplasmic fat droplets in aging cells.

This “split” or “waste” protomorphogen is further lost into the media and gradually accumulates as an expression of the constant dynamic metabolic activity of chromatin.

Use of Media Protomorphogen in Cell Growth

The “split” protomorphogen in the media is utilized by the cell as substrate ma­terial for the synthesis of new cytoplasmic protein molecules at the cytoplasmic boundaries.

This cytoplasmic protein is in turn used as substrate mate­rial for synthesis at the nuclear boundaries. In this manner protomorphogen “fragments” appearing in the media are utilized for the nuclear energy mechanisms, and consequently their presence stimulates growth and mitosis. These “fragments” may not necessarily be homologous, since they are utilized as fragmentary protomorphogen components and not as complete specific units. Homologous protomorphogens, however, are used for this purpose and are probably preferred by the cell.

Inhibition of Mitosis by Media Protomorphogen Concentra­tions

As the protomorphogen accumulates in the media, it poly­merizes into larger molecules, polymerization and formation of chain molecular systems being a peculiar characteristic of mor­phogen substance. These polymerized molecules either “clog” the cytoplasmic boundary, preventing further excretion of cyto­plasmic protomorphogens, or they influence the cytoplasmic protomorphogens to polymerize.

The accumulation of polymerized protomorphogens in the cytoplasm lowers the cell potentials and pH, inhibiting the construc­tive enzyme phases, resulting in cessation of mitosis and eventual cell dissolution.

This polymerizing influence is a specific effect, and heterologous protomorphogens cannot induce it. It is for this reason that homol­ogous protomorphogens alone can inhibit cell division by reason of their concentration in the media.

Mitogenetic Rays

Ultraviolet radiations are given off by active­ly dividing cells. These radiations are called mitogenetic rays be­cause they stimulate the mitotic index of neighboring cells. These radiations are produced by glycolysis, oxidation, and proteolytic reactions in the cell nucleus. They seem to be associated with nu­cleoproteins and absorbed by them. These mitogenetic ray pro­ducing reactions are associated with the metabolic cycle of chromatin.

We suggest that the beneficial influences of mitogenetic radiation are due to its influence over the polymeric state of nucleoprotein and protomorphogen, eliminating the adverse effects of excessive poly­merization of the latter in the cytoplasm.

Mineral Distribution in the Dividing Cell

Microincineration experiments at different phases of mitosis indicate that the mineral constituents are concentrated in the chromatin material (which we would suppose, since protomorphogen has an impor­tant mineral framework). During the mitotic phases, the mineral distribution follows a pattern linking it with chromatin activity.

Differentiation in the Developing Embryo

We suggest that the chromosomes map “fields” in the blastoderm and deliver genic groups of cytomorphogens to these areas. The pattern is deter­mined by the electric field surrounding the chromosomes, which directs the mosaic of thread-like molecules emerging from the chromosome. These thread-like molecules are fibrin, precipitated by means of thromboplastic protomorphogen. The genes are “sent out” along these fibers to their locale of determinant activity by the chromosome.

When the genes have been “deposited” in the areas they are to organize, they begin to “unwind” and release cytomorphogens into the receptive embryonic cells in these areas; this results in dif­ferentiation. Up to the point where the cytomorphogens are re­leased to receptive cells, the cells in general are low-organization cells, incapable of differentiation (without their determinants). This period of low-organization is a period known as “competence,” dur­ing which transfer of determinants may influence or alter the na­ture of the subsequent differentiation.

Determinants as a Virus System

We have previously held that the nucleoprotein chromatin is the only self-duplicating mole­cule in the living organism. Viruses are submicroscopic, macromolecular nucleoprotein particles that can exist outside a living organism but can only reproduce in a living host. The determinants, from the complex chromosome to the simpler component proto­morphogen, may constitute a specialized virus system.

Experimental Transfer of Determinants

Determinant mate­rial may be transferred to receptive “competent” embryonic areas of another individual, stimulating abnormal differentiation in locales that would normally differentiate in a different manner.

Inductors and Organizers

Some transfers do not specifically cause the differentiation of morphology that they would nor­mally do in the donor embryo. Such transfers represent, we be­lieve, an inductor mechanism distinct from the organizer system. The organizer is the determinant per se, which confers to “com­petent” cells a differentiation stimulus of a specific nature. An inductor, however, is a substance that either releases, alters the nature of, or stimulates the activity of the host’s own organizer material. Inductors therefore may consist of hydrocarbons—fat solvents for the lipoidal “wrapper” of real organizers, or organizers themselves may exert an “inductor” influence by increasing the permeability of the organizer cells. Any mechanical or chemical irritation may through this means exert an inductor effect.

Whether the chromosomes of individual cells contain only the genic material necessary for the organization of specific locales or a full genic complement, much of which is “masked,” is not critically pertinent to the morphogen hypothesis.

Determinant Morphogen Cycle

At mitosis the chromosome dis­charges a significant amount of chromatin into the cytoplasm, which organizes the morphology of the cytoplasm and of the cell. This is a part of the determinant cycle of morphogens that is specifical­ly concerned only with the organization of the cell morphology.

Metabolic Morphogen Cycle

We have reviewed the [process of] constant discharge of protomorphogen into the cytoplasm and cytoplasmic excretion into the media that is a part of the energy mechanisms in the nucleus. This synthesis and excretion is a function of the dynamic state of nuclear constituents and probably occurs inde­pendently of the determinant cycle, since protomorphogens con­tinue to accumulate in the media even after cell division ceases. The possibility that the determinant cycle is simply an augmented manifestation of the metabolic cycle is recognized, however.

Chromosome Synthesis

Chromosome synthesis occurs in the germinal cells of the metazoan animal. We postulate that a hetero­chromatin framework that organizes the spatial relationships of genic material and is responsible for the general determinant effects is passed from parent to offspring as the primary hereditary factor.

We believe that morphogen determinant material, however, is synthesized only in the somatic cell nucleus. It is transferred to the germ cells through the bloodstream and serves as substrate material for complete chromosome assembly. In this manner some environ­mental modifications may be transferred as recessive hereditary characteristics since deficiencies of specific cytomorphogen frag­ments can impair the nature of the chromosome assembly of that particular determinant gene.

Environmental Modifications of Structure

Environmental modification of the structure of cells in vitro has been demonstrated but seems to be restricted to the influence of morbid proto­morphogen in the media over cytoplasmic protein synthesis. This may produce recessive changes, and these may be “bred out” of the strain by a series of transfers under optimum culture conditions.

Environmental “mutations” of cells in vitro into entirely new and unrelated species, however, is a phenomenon often reported, especially in the field of bacteriology. These “mutations” appar­ently are stimulated by extraordinary concentrations of proto­morphogens in a stagnant media or by other unfavorable media characteristics. This observation has considerable importance in relation to the cancer problem, as we shall shortly see.

Maintenance of Morphological Integrity

The bisexual repro­ductive method of metazoan animals is a key factor in the maintenance of species integrity. In protozoan life, however, it seems that the chromatin reorganizations concomitant with conjugation or endomixis have this responsibility.

Morphogens in Various Forms of Living Organisms

The mor­phogen hypothesis applies to all living cells, although the details of the metabolic cycles and the information regarding the lower­ing of cell potentials by accumulating protomorphogens probably do not apply strictly to plant cells as well as animal cells. Among the metazoan organisms, the methods of control over the morpho­gens differ in plants, reptiles, and mammals. We have discussed only the probable methods of control in mammals and pointed out sig­nificant differences between these and those of the cold-blooded animals.

Thromboplastic Properties of Morphogens

The morphogens are thromboplastic (stimulate the precipitation of fibrin). Their presence is responsible for the thromboplastic activity of platelets and tissue extracts, especially those from brain, lung, kidney, testicle, and placenta. They are often associated with lipoid substances in these tissues, which “sheath” them, preventing the toxic influences of “raw” protomorphogens.

Morphogens and Connective Tissue

Connective tissue arises from the precipitation of fibrin under the influence of the thromboplastic activity of protomorphogens excreted from the body cells. Protomorphogen is then adsorbed on these fibers, giving rise to what we know as white connective tissue. Yellow elastic tissue also has an affinity for free protomorphogens excreted by the cells. These two fibrous tissues constitute a great storehouse of adsorbed proto­morphogens in the organism.

Excretion of Morphogens from the Organism

The protomor­phogen discharged by the cells into the pericellular fluids is ad­sorbed on and stored in connective tissue. It is released from this adsorbed state by elutogenic factors that include sex hormones, epithelial fibrinolysins, urea and allantoin, thyroid, and guanidine.

Some of the intact protomorphogens thus released are enveloped in lipoid “wrappers” and prevented from further lysis by the prostate secretion. They are transferred in the blood to the germinal centers, where they are attached to the chromatin network to form “active” chromosomes. This is the “determinant” morphogen cycle in the metazoan organism.

Vitamin A catalyzes the protective association of protomorpho­gen with lipoids. The hyaline degeneration associated with vita­min A deficiency is an expression of the connective tissue forming activity of free protomorphogens.

The elimination cycle begins with splitting of the protomor­phogen released by elutogenic factors under the hydrolytic in­fluence of blood trypsin and kidney enzymes. The diffusible frac­tions are excreted by the kidney in the urine.

The nondiffusible colloidal fractions remaining after enzymatic hydrolysis react with the natural tissue antibody, which agglu­tinates them with the assistance of alexin so they are sensitized and ready for phagocytic removal. In the phagocytes they may under­ go further enzymatic destruction [followed by] excretion of the diffusible constituents in the urine and the nondiffusible in the bile.

Those protomorphogen particles picked up by the megakaryo­cytes form the thromboplastic substance in the platelets. They are then disposed through the blood coagulation mechanism or destroyed and excreted in the bile.

Tissue Inflammation

Free protomorphogens are intensely irritating to neighboring cells. This irritation is probably normally prevented by various protective functions, especially the protective association with lipoids catalyzed by vitamin A. Under hy­drolysis the inflamed tissue releases a series of inflammation-pro­ducing products, of which necrosin is probably a protomorphogen derivative.

Tissue Regeneration and Repair

Protomorphogens in an in­jured area function as substrate material for the synthesis of new protomorphogens during repair. In order for them to be available as such, embryonic or epithelial “growth” factors must be present to stimulate the synthesis of new tissue. Epithelial fibrinolysin probably keeps them in depolymerized form so they may be avail­able for their determinative action in this synthesis.

Traumatic Shock

We have presented a cycle of the shock syn­drome (Figure 9). The local release of protomorphogens by trauma irritates the nerve termini in that area resulting in a dystrophic stimulus to the whole organism. This dystrophic stimulus increases permeability, lowering the potential differences and pH, resulting in a lowered cell vitality and release of more protomorphogens, completing the cycle. The dystrophic influence also constricts the capillaries and dilates the large internal blood vessels into which the blood drains, with resulting circulatory stagnation and anoxia further lowering the vitality of all the cells.

The immediate cause of death in shock is the circulatory failure attendant upon these influences. Nervous influences can also precipitate this cycle by reason of the dystrophic stimuli thus generated.


The primary index of senescence is lowered cell vitality and inability to undergo the mitosis necessary to repair damage. This lowered vitality is a direct consequence of the ac­cumulation of discharged protomorphogens in the connective tis­sue and fluids surrounding the cells.

The primary cause of senescence, however, is the progressive im­pairment of the protomorphogen elimination systems, which results in the gradual accumulation of these toxic products in the cell en­vironment.

This gradual impairment of the eliminative functions is under the control of a master organ, which determines the life cycle of the species. This is fundamentally an expression of hereditary influences. This master organ is probably the anterior pituitary, which operates through its position as a “test organ” controlling vital functions. One of the most important of these is probably its regu­lation of the immunobiological system through its influence over the adrenal cortex.

We have called attention to the fact that the cycle in senescence is similar to the cycle in traumatic shock, except that it is progressing slow and lacks the dramatic nature of the latter.

Nausea of Pregnancy

We have suggested that emesis is a con­sequence of toxic protomorphogen concentrations, probably an automatic protective mechanism against the occasional toxic pro­tomorphogens contained in foods. Probably most emetic drugs (mustard, for instance) produce their effects through release of toxic protomorphogens.

The nausea occurring in the first months of pregnancy is an expression of the increased protomorphogen in the maternal cir­culation as a result of embryonic mitotic activity. This is brought under control after a latent period by the increased activity of the natural tissue antibody stimulated by the antigenic influence of this protomorphogen increase.


The eclampsia occurring later in pregnancy we feel is due to the excess production of protomorphogen decomposition products, i.e., guanidine, resulting from the overactivity of the protomorphogen hydrolytic systems, overloading the eliminative functions. It is probable that the parathyroid normally converts this guanidine into creatine-phosphate with the assistance of methyl groups that form methylguanidine.

Rejuvenation of Pregnancy

The “rejuvenation” often re­ported to follow pregnancy is, we believe, a consequence of en­hanced protomorphogen eliminative systems, i.e., natural tissue antibody, as a consequence of the overcompensation during preg­nancy.

Varicosities in Pregnancy

We have suggested that the increased thromboplastic content of pregnant blood assists the pressure proc­esses in the formation of varicosities such as hemorrhoids due to the stagnant blood circulation in the affected area.


We have outlined the relationships of cancer to the mor­phogen hypothesis. High local concentrations of protomorpho­gens seem to lead to the appearance of cancer, probably either by causing “mutations” directly or preparing the way for the advent of viruses that will stimulate “mutations.” This high local con­centration is prevented from exerting carcinogenic influences if it is combined in a protective association with lipoids, this combina­tion being catalyzed by vitamin A. This explains why vitamin A deficiency predisposes to cancer. It also offers a modus operandi for carcinogenic hydrocarbons and X-rays, both of which remove the lipoids from the protective association, releasing intense local concentrations of “raw” protomorphogens.

Replica Hypothesis

The replica hypothesis envisions the pos­sibility of the production of pattern-making enantiomorphic mir­ror images of normal chromatin material, which in turn each produce a mirror image, thus exactly duplicating the original molecule. This stereoisomeric mirror-image reproduction method is likely a normal chromosome mechanism in physiological mitosis. It is also linked with the antigenic catalysis of antibodies.

During the initial stages of embryonic development and during cancer, this replica method is greatly stimulated, resulting in the appearance of enantiomorphic pattern-making stereoisomers. In cancer it is possible that the controls of the enantiomorphic pat­tern-making molecules are impaired, resulting in their pathological increase and resultant uncontrolled cell division.


There is a possibility that both the blood platelet and erythrocyte counts are regulated by the concentration of their homologous protomorphogen in the bloodstream. This concen­tration is in turn controlled by an immune response involving the reticuloendothelial system.


Some arthritic lesions are apparently an expression of the accumulation of toxic protomorphogens in the osteoblast areas, resulting in inflammatory and degenerative processes in the bones and joints. This accumulation is prevented from exerting inflam­matory influences by vitamin A, which catalyzes the protective association with lipoids.


The antigenic stimulation of specific immune anti­bodies to specific organ protomorphogen and the use of small amounts of the antibody to reduce the protomorphogen accumu­lations in specific tissues is known as cytotoxin therapy. The re­duced local protomorphogen accumulations so obtained are fol­lowed by an increase in the vitality of the organ concerned.

Protomorphogens are specific for organs but only relatively specific for tissues. Therefore it is practical to produce immune serum against the protomorphogens of specific organs and use it to promote their vitality. Bogomoletz has extensively studied immune serum against reticuloendothelial protomorphogen and by the use of small amounts has succeeded in stimulating the activity of this system. As would be anticipated, spectacular therapeutic results have been reported.

The use of specific immune sera (cytotoxins) in excess or during pregnancy should be cautioned against. In excess the immune serum causes an involution of the tissues in the organ itself instead of simply reducing the surrounding protomorphogen to a more fav­orable balance. In pregnancy the immune serum can impair the transfer of protomorphogens to the germinal cells, and a chromo­some deficiency in certain determinants may result.

The Morphogen Hypothesis

Finally, the morphogen hypothesis basically contends that the chromosome material is probably a virus system that exhibits a constant dynamic metabolism and consequently secretes fractions into the medium surrounding the cell. In a depolymerized form, these fractions (protomorphogens) are used as substrate material for protein synthesis at the cytoplasm boundary, stimulating growth and mitosis. In a concentrated and polymerized form, however, they prevent further excretion with the result that these “waste” products (protomorphogens) accumulate in the cell. These accumulations lower the cell potential, preventing mitosis, decreasing vitality, and eventually causing death.

The morphogens, therefore, in addition to serving as the deter­minants for cell morphology, regulate the life and vitality of all cells. The balance of the morphogen hypothesis is concerned with their specific influence in disease and the manner of controlling these influences in the metazoan organism.

Appendix: On the Importance of Cytotoxines in Zootechnics, Veterinary Science, and Medicine

By Professor K.R. Victorov, Timiryazew Agricultural Academy Moscow, USSR

Cytotoxines belong to immune substances that are most interesting from the theoretical point of view and are of great practical value. Their discovery in 1898 by Borde stimulated numerous investigations examining their action on the organism from various standpoints. The study of cytotoxines may be divided into two periods. The first period includes the first ten years after their discovery and continues until about 1913. During this period a very important property of cytotoxines was studied, viz, their strong virulence.

The introduction of large dosages of cytotoxines has caused different pathological processes, from inflammation to necrosis, in the corresponding organs. The Mechnicov point of view that small dosages of cytotoxines may and ought to produce the opposite effect, namely stimulation, which could be utilized in the treatment of various diseases, has not attracted attention and has been almost forgotten.

Only beginning in about 1925 did science begin a close study of the effect of small dosages of cytotoxines. This second period of study [extends from then] until now. Between the two periods, there is an interval when hardly any papers were published on cytotoxines.

The second period began with the works of Academician Bogomoletz and his collaborators who until this very day are intensively studying the stimulating effect of small dosages of specific cytotoxines—increasing the function of the elements of the active mesenchyme of the animal organism. Owing to this, the protective factors rise considerably in connection with this most important function of the mesenchyme in the organism. As a result of this, Bogomoletz continues to treat with great success various diseases of man, especially infectious ones, for instance, scarlet fever, measles, and various kinds of typhus. Most hopeful results have been obtained in the treatment of malignant tumors in test animals.

The second institution where small dosages of cytotoxines have been applied with great success is the laboratory of Professor Sacharov, whose work is connected with that of the clinics. This laboratory has attained splendid results in the treatment of schizophrenia by means of neurotoxic sera and, particularly, in the treatment of diabetes by means of pancreatoxic sera.

We started studying these problems in 1932 under the influence of the success of Professor Sacharov. During this period my collaborators and I have solved several important problems in the study of cytotoxines in addition to working on the application of cytotoxines in zootechnics, veterinary science, and medicine.

A few words should be said about the method applied by us. We prepared cytotoxic sera from the blood of rabbits who were immunized with emulsions of cells from various organs or of extracts from desiccated organs. Several injections produce a sufficient amount of cytotoxines in the organism, the concentration of which may be titrated after the reaction of complement binding. The problem of the size of the small dosages we solved by conditionally accepting the size of the titer for the quantity of units of cytotoxines in 1 cc. And, finally, in several experiments we found that a “small dosage,” i.e., the dosage that produces a stimulating effect, fluctuates near 0.2 of a titer unit per kilogram of body weight.

First of all we verified the property of the cytotoxines’ double action. In several investigations small dosages invariably stimulated and caused an increase of the function of corresponding organs, but at the same time they accelerated and increased the growth processes and the development of the tissues. The tests of large dosages showed the intense action of specific cytotoxines. For instance, a splendidly laying hen received a large dosage of ovariotoxic serum; the very next day the hen stopped laying eggs, lost her appetite, and ruled her feathers. However, four days later the hen was already well. Twelve days after the injection, the hen was killed. Autopsy showed complete absence of ovaries which had been resolved [sic]. We had made no systematic experiments with large dosages, since we were interested only in small dosages for stimulation.

The next problem we had to solve was that of the specificity of the action of cytotoxines. The literature gives no positive answer to this question. Some writers consider that cytotoxines are endowed with a strict tissue specificity and therefore act only on that organ or tissue that served as antigens during immunization of the animal. Other writers considered that the cytotoxines affect not only the given organs but others as well; and some investigators add that their action is feebler than on the homologous organs. Thus only relative specificity was attributed to cytotoxines.

As regards species specificity, there is also no agreement among the investigators. Some writers consider that cytotoxines affect the organ and tissues of only those species of animals whose organ served as antigens. Other writers have come to the conclusion that species specificity is feebly manifested or is completely absent in cytotoxines and that, owing to this, cytotoxines affect the organs of other species of animals as well.

It seemed to me that this problem is especially important for the practical application of cytotoxines, since the fact of species specificity and the absence of tissue specificity would inhibit the preparation of cytotoxic sera and their practical application. In our investigations and observations, we invariably came to the conclusion that cytotoxines possess strict tissue specificity and are almost devoid of species specificity. Since the solution of this problem is of great importance, I recommended that one of my collaborators carry out a special investigation.

We carefully isolated the corpus lutea from cow ovaries and immunized rabbits with the corpus lutea; the luteotoxic serum was applied to female mice. As a result we observed pronounced growth stimulation of the corpus lutea, sometimes to such an extent that the ovary turned into an organ consisting entirely of corpus lutea and interstitial tissue. This investigation showed marked tissue specificity and absence of species specificity (Chushkin).

In order to solve the problem of the presence or absence of species specificity in cytotoxines, we carried a special investigation with ovariotoxines prepared from pig and cow ovaries and treated pigs with both kinds of sera; as indices of action served the clinical manifestations of estrus and of their duration. It was found that the “pig ovariotoxines” are more effective than the “cow ovariotoxines.” Thus we have the right to affirm that cytotoxines are endowed with very feeble species specificity.

As already mentioned, Academician Bogomoletz and Professor Sacharov use cytotoxines for increasing the action of feeble sick organs, viz, they apply cytotoxines for treatment. We also obtained very good results when we applied cytotoxic treatment. We treated some diseases of animals and man with cytotoxines; for instance, impotence of stallions, bulls, hogs, and man were treated with a specific testiculatoxic serum (Riabov, Beirakh).

Hypophyseal plus ovariotoxic sera also gave good results in treating sterility of mares (Kasakov). We induced sufficient lactation during feeble milk secretion in pigs and thus saved the young from death (Morosov). Unexpected good results were obtained during the treatment of complicated processes such as chronic prostatitis, especially on gonorrheal basis (Beirakh). Of no less interest proved the results of treating wounds of horses with reticulotoxic sera—the wounds healed much quicker (Oserov).

However, it seemed to us of no less importance to investigate, in the interests of zootechnics, the problem of the possibility of stimulating healthy organs, in the prime of their physiological equilibrium. In this case we had the aim of increasing the productivity of farm animals.

Our investigation of this problem gave positive results. The experiments of treating cows with mammotoxines (Morosov) made it possible to increase the milk yield 60–90 percent as compared with the initial milk yield before the injections. Of great interest are the experiments of Professor Pirogov in this respect who obtained with this preparation profitable milk increase in koumiss mares. The experiments of Ivanov on hens showed that there are possibilities of increasing egg laying.

If it is to be admitted that the stimulation of normal organs is possible and is practically produced, this problem becomes still more important when it is applied to the organ of internal secretion. The stimulation of the function of the endocrine organs may affect general functions of the organism such as, for instance, growth, metabolism, and propagation. We obtained (Birikh) a visible growth increase in mice and rabbits after treatment with hypophyseotoxic sera. The work of Averin carried on in the farm “Achkassovo” on young pigs showed that, by means of hypophyseal plus thymotoxic sera, it is possible to increase the growth of sucking pigs 120 percent at slaughter period as compared with 100 percent of the control pigs.

The experiments with stimulation of development in mice by means of thyrotoxic sera (Arkhangelskaja) were less effective. However, in these cases we also have decided outlooks for carrying out more thorough and larger experiments, since the development in the mice was stimulated by four to five days.

I cannot consent to the objection that the stimulation of the normal organs with the aim of increasing normal productivity may be dangerous since the overworked organs may become emaciated. We know that the animal organism functions on a certain average and that animals possess considerable reserves for enlarging their activity within the limits of the physiological norms. The functions of kidneys, salivary glands, muscles, heart and vessels, the nervous system, etc., exhibit sometimes such degrees of activity increase in responding to various requirements of the organism that there is no doubt that even during such moments of overwork the organism remains within its limits of health and norm. It is of course evident that, for instance, lactation requires corresponding increase of feeding of the animal.

Before concluding I must concentrate on the problem of the mechanism of the action of cytotoxines. We find only one explanation in the literature: Academician Bogomoletz assumes that during the action of the cytotoxines the tissues perish and lysates are produced that are responsible for the action of the cytotoxines. Owing to the facts that Bogomoletz does not explain the primary action of the cytotoxines and that so far we have no explanation of the activity of lysates, this explanation is [unsatisfactory].

It has always seemed to me that the explanation of such facts should be looked for in the histological pictures of the stimulated organs. Therefore all our investigations were accompanied by thorough microscopic examinations, which showed that the cytotoxines irritate all the elements of the corresponding organs, viz, parenchyme, interstitium, and vessels.

A hyperemia is invariably observed here, [as well as] swellings, increase of mesenchymal elements, somewhat juicy parenchyme at those cells passing over into an increase of secretory processes [sic], cellular multiplication passing over into the development of the active parts of the organs, [and] in the glands into the development of the alveoles. I do not doubt that introceptive innervation takes part in this irritation of the organ, that this process in its turn involves the action of the central nervous system, which thereupon directs the stimulation process. Possibly, this latter circumstance may explain the duration of the action of the cytotoxines.

Glossary of New Terms

This glossary contains those common words to which have been imparted special meanings [in this book] and a few terms the authors have been forced to coin in order to satis­factorily express some new concepts.

Allelocatalyst  Robertson’s name for an autocatalytic growth factor that inhibits growth in higher concentrations. (Protomorphogen is one of its physiological forms.)

Archusia  Burrows’s name for protomorphogen in one of its physiological forms.

Biological protein  Any protein requiring an input of energy to main­tain its dynamic state and exhibiting antigenic specificity.

Bound protomorphogen  Protomorphogen in a relatively inactive form because of its association with other cell components.

Competence (of tissue)  A temporary state of receptiveness to morphogenetic influence.

Cytost  Turck’s name for antigenic tissue ash. (A protomorphogen end product.)

Cytotoxin  An artificial, exogenous form of natural tissue antibody that may be used to reinforce the action of the natural, endogenous form.

Depolymerizer  Any factor that reduces the molecular size of colloidal structure, usually with an increase in biological activity.

Determinant  Any cell component that organizes living structure.

Elutogen  Any endogenous or exogenous factor that is able to clear the tissues of stores of adsorbed or combined protomorphogen.

Ergusia  Burrows’s name for a cell component secreted under certain circum­stances. (Protomorphogen carried in a lipoid protector.)

Inductor  Any cell component that induces differentiation. May or may not also organize structure. Some inductors may be of extracellular source, such as carcinogens.

Living protein  See biological protein.

Morphogen  The chromosome or any of its components that is respon­sible for morphogenesis.

Morphogen hypothesis  A hypothesis that links the control of growth and primary biological phenomena with the chromosome factors that deter­mine morphology.

Natural tissue antibody  That group of antibodies developed by the immune mechanism towards the organism’s own specific tissue proteins.

Organizer  Synonym for determinant.

Raw protomorphogen  Protomorphogen dissociated from lipoid or protein. (Its most toxic form.)

Replica hypothesis  A concept of molecular reproduction by means of template patterns in which the template is the stereoisomer of the repro­duced unit.

Sheathed protomorphogen  Protomorphogen with its chemical af­finities masked by lipoid layers, usually monomolecular.

Sheathing substance  A specialized lipoid complex that tends to form layers around protomorphogen molecules.

Template  A stereoisomer of a functional biological unit serving as a pattern for reproduction, just as a photographic negative serves as a pattern for a print.

Unwinding of chromosomes  The orderly and patterned release of morphogens to competent embryonic tissue.

Wrapped protomorphogen  See sheathed protomor­phogen.

Wrapper substance  See sheathing substance.


Acetone, 195

Acquired characteristics, 179

Adenine, 50

Adialyzable bodies, 235

Adrenal cortex

–antibodies, 219

–morning sickness, 273

–shock, 261

Adrenal proteins, synthetic cells, 75

Adrenals, hyperplasia in conditions of filth, 210

Adrenalectomy, anemia, 295

Adrenotropic hormone

–anemia, 295

–antibodies, 219

–senescence, 267

Adsorption, elutogens for, 177

Adult tissue

–cultivation in vitro, 250

–growth factor in, 250

Affinities, chemical, 3

Age of cells, 51

–degeneration, 299

–progressive changes, 264

–stainable lipoid in, 101

Aged tissue, vitality of, 82

Agglutination, of platelets, 230

Aging, potential difference in, 77

Aging cells, fat vacuoles in, 100

Air, toxic substance in, 174

Alarm reaction, 203

Alcohol-ether, 195

Alexin, 189

Alfalfa, in arthritis, 298

Allantoic fluid, 272

Allantoin, 191, 192

–as depolymerizer, 193

–in cancer, 291


–change during age, 44

–concentrate, 40, 41

–critical ratio, 47

–demonstration of, 40

–diffusibility, 34, 35, 44, 45

–dilute, 58

–lethal, 43

–optimum concentration, 46

–reciprocal ratio, 45

–theory, 39

–review of, 52

–summary, 315

thermostability, 35, 44

universal nature, 59

Aluminum, 17

Amniotic fluid, 272

Amoeba, 72

Anaphylactic shock, 258

Anaphylaxis, 230

Anemia, 17, 295

–liver factor, 209

Anesthetization, in shock, 261

Animals, cold and warm blooded, 261

Anion respiration, 76

Anoxia, 254

Anterior pituitary, 164

antibodies, control, 219

–arthritis, 194, 297

–as test organ, 266

–growth hormone, 163, 194

–growth substance, adults vs. children, 267

–ribonuclease, 249

–senescence, 267

Anti-anemia factor

–liver, 295

–platelet count, 296

Antibody, concentration of, 217

–globulins, storage and production, 217

–influence across membrane, 139

–natural tissue, 187, 217

–production of, 217

–to protomorphogen, 229


–adrenal cortex and, 219

cytotoxic, 299

–in children, 284

–localized, 258

–replica synthesis, 293

Anti-bum-shock factor, 209, 295

Anti-cytost treatment, 299

–in arthritis, 298, 299


–effect through impermeable layer, 234

–kidney enzymes,  31

–thromboplastic, 171

Antigenic activity of polysaccharides, 25

Antigenic properties, 22

–chromosome, 25

Antigenic reaction, local, 235

Anti-hormone, 220

Anti-Reticular Cytotoxic Serum, 301

Anti-trypsin, 186

Arachidonic acid, 4

Archusia, 58, 165

–as allelocatalytic substance, 58

–extraction, 90

–hypothesis, 58

–in cancer, 277

Arginase, 234

Argon, 173

Arsenic, 17

–elimination, 224

–influence over lymph, 216

Arteriosclerosis, 299

–cholesterol and, 199

Arthritis, 194, 297

–anti-cytost treatment, 298, 299

–betaine and choline in, 298

–potassium in, 298

Artificial cells, 21

Ash, 21

–causing arthritis, 297

distribution in dividing cells, 122

–of tissue, 59, 63, 64

Association fibers, 74

Asthenia, 202

Asthma bronchialis, 299

Asymmetry of living protein, 292

Atheroma, 299

Atheromatous diathesis, 299

Atrophy, iridin in, 303

Autocatalytic response, anemia, 295

Auto-intoxication, 202

–of mammalian cells, 164

Autolysis, 58, 64, 65

and inflammation, 251

–necessary for shock, 253

–of protomorphogen, different from ashing, 252

–pH during, 83

Autolyzed tissue, 59

Autosynthetic cells, 72, 195

Autovaccine against cancer, 283

Auxins, 161

Bacteria, in shock, 255

–mutations in, 287

Bacterial stage, 130, 131

Bacteriophage, 88

Barium, 17

Basal metabolic rate, 185

Basophilic granules, 92


–and guanidine, 274

–in arthritis, 298


–detoxification of, 235

–elimination of strontium, 224

–formation of, 226

–protomorphogen elimination, 207

–protomorphogen from, 225

–toxic pigments in, 225

Bile flow, and ipecac, 303

Bile pigment

formation of, 227

–in urine, 234

Bile salts

–affinity for proteins, 225

–in hemorrhoids, 276

–protein cholesterol complex and, 208

–sheathing of, 225

Biliary obstruction, 2o8

Bilirubin, 227

Biophores, 6

Blastula, 124

–thromboplastic in pregnancy, 272

–viscosity of, 210

Blood plasma in shock, 257

Blood pressure in shock, 257

Blood purification, rejuvenation and, 270

Blood volume in shock, 257

Bone marrow, cytotoxic antigen, 300

Boron, 16, 18

Brain, 21, 256

–argon in, 173

–necessity for synthetic cells, 72, 74

–thromboplastic effects, 218

Brain extract and shock, 255

Brain phosphatide, 255

Bromine, 17

Brownian movement, 73

–radio-active elements and, 87

Burns, 205

–anti-factor from liver, 295

–anti-shock principles, 209

–vitamin F in, 205

Caesium, 17

Calcium, 18, 51

–elimination of, 224

Callus formation, 166

Cancer, 26, 277

–allantoin in, 291

–autovaccine for, 283

–cholesterol and, 199, 279

–depolymerization in, 283

–immune theory of, 282

–immunization against, 283

–irritation hypothesis, 281

–lag period and, 283, 290

–lecithin in, 279

–lipoid in, 290

–metabolic changes in, 289

–mitogenetic radiation in, 290

–nitrogen mustards in, 303

–organizer as virus in, 288

–replica hypothesis, 292

–review of morphogen link in, 293, 294

–stereochemical isomer, 292

–synthetic cells from, 73

–thymus and 203, 280

–virus theory of, 287, 288

–vitamin A in, 279

–vitamin E in, 280

Cancer cell, mineral distribution, 290

Capillary stasis, 172

Carbon particles, in platelet, 221

–in testicles and spleen, 179

Carcinogenic tars, vitamin A deficiency and, 279

Carcinogens, 281

–and embryonic inductors, 281

Carotene, vitamin F and conversion of, 2o6

Caryolymph, 138

Cells, difference of plant and animal, 76

–isolated culture of, 41

–low organization, 130

–normal tissue, antibody, 218

–synthetic, 72, 73

Cell wall, in plants, 76

–mineral concentration, 122

Cephalin, 197

–and burns, 205

–and thromboplastin, 170

Chemistry of protomorphogen, review, 314, 315

Chemisorption, 168

Chemotaxis, 251

Chloroform, anti-cytost treatment, 300

–toxic effects, 209

Chloroplasts, 92

Cholenuclein, 225

Cholesterin in platelets, 170


–activation of protomorpho­gen by, 198, 279

–adsorption of proteins on, 198

–combination with protein in reticuloendothelial cell, 222

–content in age, 263

–deposition, 299

–effect on growth, 279

–esterification by reticuloendothelial cells, 222

–esterification in the spleen, 222

–excretion in bile, 208

–in cancer, 279

–and protomorphogen, 198

Cholesterol complex, 198

Cholesterol ester to cholesterol ratio, 208

Cholesterol esters, 198, 2o6, 208

–in senescence, 272

Cholic acid, 208

Choline, cancer and, 203, 280

–in anhritis, 298

–in eclampsia, 274

–thymic involution and, 203

Chromatin, 23, 71

–and phospholipids, 195

–growth promoter, 95, 96

–influence in cytoplasm, 143

–thromboplastic activity, 170

–tissue regeneration and, 248

–vitamin E and, 201, 280

–Chromidia, 102

–Chromidiosis, 102, 110

–Chromium, 17

–Chromosin, 89

Chromosome, see gene, morphogen, protomorphogen, cytomorphogen, organizer, determinant

Chromosome, 6, 71

–assembly, 214

function of, 8

–as virus system, 130

–somatic influence over, 178, 179

–cytoplasmic influence over, 143

–differentiation of, 125, 126, 131, 141

–enlargment in cancer, 290

–function of, 124

–genetic identity of, 88

–organizer substance of, 121

–polymerization and, 105

–quardripartite, 293

–unwinding of, 131 (see Chromosome differentiation of)

Chromosomin, 89

Cicatricial adhesions and mustard de­rivatives, 303

Classification of drugs, 304

Clot, contraction, 169

Coagulation, blood lipoids and, 197

–heparin effect, 187

–in pregnancy, 174

–of colloids, 97

–serum antibodies and, 218

–trypsin and, 186, 187

–two types, 166

–urine extracts and, 183

Coagulation process, 168

Coal tar

–effect on wrappers, 199

–in vitamin A deficiency, 199

Cobalt, 17

–elimination of, 224

Cod liver oil, iodized, 211

Cod liver oil salve, 205

Cold blooded animals, 162, 163

Colloids, condensation with age, 263

–electrolytes and, 97

–in shock, 256

–radioactivity and, 87

Colloid particles, elimination of, 223

Common denominator condition, 46

hypothesis, 6o


–in cancer, 284

–in cold-blooded animals, 163

–of embryo tissues, 129

Complement, 189

–fixed by thromboplastin, 171

Compost, 161

Compound, inorganic versus organic, 4

Concentration of growth substance, 57

Conjugation, 51, 52

–age, 55

–discarding of nucleus in, 100

Connective tissue, 58, 138

–adsorptive properties, 168

–depot for electrolytes, 167

–increase with age, 265

–inducing differentiation, 167, 168

–morphogens and, 164

–organizing ability, 168

–saturation of by poisons, 165

–specificity of proteins, 167

Copper, 17

Cornea, 105

Coronary occlusion, 299

Cortex, motor areas of, 273

Cortical hormone and antibodies, 219

Creatine, 162, 204

–application to cortex, 273

–eclampsia in, 273

–excretion in children, 213

formation of, 213

–methylation of, 213

–parathyroid and, 274

–precursor of phosphagen, 213

Creatine phosphate, dipotassium hexose, 213

Creatinine, 162

Crops, rotation of, 16o


–fatigued, 108

–infusoria versus tissue, 62

–of protozoa, 52

–relation of media volume, 37


–difference of metabolic and de­terminant, 110, 111

–of morphogen, 97

Cystine, 213

Cytomorphogen, see organizer, deter­minant, chromosome, gene, mor­phogen, protomrphogen

–and cytoplasmic differentiation, 99

–definition of, 8

–organizer material of, 141

–other determinants and, 33

–protomorphogen and, 34, 36

–specificity of, 111

Cytoplasm, 70

Cytoplasmic differentiation, 99

Cytoplasmic granules, nucleoproteins and lipids, 92

Cytosome, 102

Cytost, 59

Cytotoxins, 299

–adverse effect on gonads, 302

–in pregnancy, 300


–antigenic dosage, 332

–dosage of, 332

–specificity, 332, 333

Cytotoxin antigen, 300


–cause of in cultures, 39, 47

–from old age, 268

–in culture, 43

Debility, 303

Decomposition product, 57

Dedifferentiation, in cancer, 286

Degenerative condition, 301

Dehydrogenase in liver, 2o8

Denaturants, 177

Dental tissues, 247

Dentistry, organotherapy in, 247

Depolymerase, 105

Depolymerization of protomorphogens, 178

–trypsin effect, 186


–cancer and, 283

–in embryo tissue, 284

Depolymerizers, 189

–classification of, 191


–and mitogenetic radiation, 107

–in kidney, 234

Desoxyribonucleic acid [Deoxyribonucleic acid]

–in chromosin, 89

–in nucleus, 91

–in resting cells, 90

–polymerized, 105

Determinant, see chromosome, gene, morphogen, protomorphogen, cy­tomorphogen, organizer

Determinant, 8, 24, 31

–basic biological, 8

–complexity of, 23

Determinant cycle

–and metabolic cycle, 142

–occurrence of, 142

Determinant molecule, 23

Determinants, review of, 313

Diabetes, 332

–cytotoxic therapy, 301

–inheritance of, 180

Diethylstilbestrol, promotion of phos­pholipids, 183

Differentiation, 61

–cancer in, 286

–induced by connective tissue, 167, 168

–induced by other than organizer material, 133

–mineral pattern, 122

–morphogen cycle and, 110

–orientation of, 139

Dipotassium hexose creatine phosphate, 213

Distemper, 73

Division rate, 62

–of tissue culture, 55

–relation of media volume, 37

Drugs, classification of, 304

Duplication, self, 71

Dynamic metabolism of cell system, 82

Dynamic state, review of, 314

Eclampsia, 273

–choline in, 274

–urine in, 235

–Yakriton use in, 209

Egyptian mummies, 173

Elastic tissue, as depot for poisons, 165

Electrical field, influence in embryo, 139

Electrical potential, 72

–in aged cells, 77

–in protomorphogen, 80

–of cell and vitality, 80

Electrolytes, concentration in media, 77

–in connective tissue, 167

Electrolyte solution, in synthetic cells, 72

Element, 3

Elution, 178

Elutogenic factors, 177

–classification of, 191

–different from depolymerizers, 190

–in pregnancy, 276

Elutogens, 177

Embryo, antibodies in, 219

–growth-promoting factors in, 248, 249

–mineral distribution in, 121, 122

–orientation of, 138

Embryo development, organizers, 123

Embryo factor, 62

–thromboplastic effect, 249

Embryo factors, differentiated, 249, 250

Embryo groups, definition of, 250

Embryo hormones, pregnancy, 276

Embryo juice

–rejuvenating cultures with, 81

–thermolability, 62, 63

Embryonic development and vitamin E, 280

Embryonic extract, 6o

Embryonic inductors, carcinogens and, 281

Emesis, defensive reaction, 272

Emetic drugs, mode of action, 272

Enantiomorphic nucleic acids, 292

Endocrine, organ residues, therapy, 248

Endomixis, 51

Energy, 3

Enlarged spleen, 303

Environment, 3, 4

–culture, 62

Enzymatic reduction, different from ashing, 252


–influence in binding potassium, 83

–mitogenetic radiation and, 106

–not reversible in dead cells, 83

–reversible nature of, 81, 82

–trace mineral influence on, 19

Epithelial cells, growth factors, 250

Epithelial tissue, iodine in, 210

Equilibrium potential, 78

Ergusia, 166

–and cancer, 278

–our concept, 166

–relationship with archusia, 196

Erythrocytes, autocatalytic control over, 295

Erythropoietic centers, regulation of, 295

Estrogen, 178, 271

–effect in young animals, 284, 285

–effect on growth in vitro, 185

Estrogen and thymus, 203

Evolution, 3, 5

–inorganic, 3, 4

–organic, 5

Excretion of morphogen, 100

–review of, 323

Exhaustion, 73

Exogenous particles, elimination of, 217

Exogenous wastes, and reticuloendothelial system, 228

Exosmosis, 102

Fat droplets, during age, 81

Fat granules, 58

Fatty acids

–desaturation in liver, 207

–iodine and, 210

–metabolic transport of, 200

–phosphatides and, 207

Fatty degeneration, 202

–of cells, 73

Fatty liver, and choline, 204

Febrile disease, urine in, 235

Ferrous iodide, 211

–and vitamin A, 210, 211

Fenilization, nucleic acid in, 94

Feulgen’s reaction, 96

Fever, 202, 303

Fibrils, increase with age, 265


absorption of, 168

–in embryo development, 138

–precipitation of by morphogens, 165

Fibrinolysin, 272

–epithelial, 178

–in cancer, 290

–in prostatic fluid, 215

–scars and, 251

Fibrinogen, destroyed by prostate, 216

Fibroblastic growth, 166

Fibrous proteins, 167

–phophatase and, 86

–template synthesis of, 292, 293

Fibrous tissues, and mustard derivatives, 303

Field, embryonic

–definition of, 124

–organization, 124

Fission, 69

Fluid balance, 257

Fluorine, 17

Food for culture life, 56

Food supplies, 55

Gastrulation, 125

Gemmules, 179

Gene, see chromosome, cytomorpho­gen, determinant, morphogen, or­ganizer, protomorphogen


–allocation of, 127

–function of, 8

–segregation of, 126

Germanium, 17

Gingival tissue, healing of, 247

Gingivitis, regeneration in, 247

Globulin, 189

Glucose in inflammation, 255

Glutathione, 213


–in injured cell, 85

–mitogenetic radiation and, 100

–morphogen metabolism and, 93

Gonadectomy and tetany, 275

Gonorrhea, 334

Graft, embryo, 137

Granulocytic cells, 251

Growth, inhibitor

–limit of, 57

–morphogen and, introduction, 37

–morphogens and growth promoters, 96

relation of media volume, 37

solubility of, 35

Growth factors, experiments with, 63, 64

–in cancer tissue, 291

–embryo, 248, 249

–necessary for protomorphogen syn­thesis, 250

–use in shock, 261

Growth hormone, 194

–anterior pituitary, 164

–in arthritis, 297

Growth inhibitor, 56

–removal of, 101

Growth stimulator, 56, 57, 61

–from cancer, 283

Guanidine, 191, 194, 274

–as denaturant, 184

–disposition of, 205

–fixation in creatine, 214

–in arthritis, 298

–influence of parathyroid, 214

–nucleoprotein degradation and, 213

–parathyroid and, 274

–parathyroid tetany and, 274

–toxic factor in shock, 253

Guanidoacetic acid, 204, 213

Headache, 303


–allantoin and, 192

–protomorphogen in, 247

Healing of wounds, 334

Heart, in shock, 257


–natural antibody in, 218

–treatment by sex hormones, 183

Hemorrhage, 230

Hemorrhagic diseases, 168

Hemorrhagic tendencies, ipecac in, 303

Hemorrhoids, in pregnancy, 276


–combination with protomorphogen, 189

–displacing phospholipids, 189

–inhibition of prostate thromboplastin, 215

–released by trypsin, 187

Heparin and thromboplastin, 188

Heterochromatin, 94

Hexosediphosphoric acid and mitogenetic radiation, 106

H-factor, identity with protomorpho­gen, 254

Hibernation, high ash bile in, 225

High blood pressure, 299


–carried by platelets, 230

–difference from H-factor, 253

–in anaphylaxis, 258

–in inflammation, 251

–platelets and, 188

Histiocytes, 220

Histogenesis, 111

–and genes, 142

Histone, chromosome and, 88

Homocystine and methylation, 204

Hormones, plant, 161

Host, influence in transfer, 129

Hyaline cartilage, lysis of, 178

Hyaline degeneration

–in cancer, 200, 277, 279

–in vitamin A deficiency, 199

Hyaloplasm, 94

Hydrocarbon, as inductor, 135

Hydrophilic colloids, 301

Hypertonic seawater, 69

Hypophyseal toxic serum, 334

Hypoxanthine, coenzyme, 208

Hysteresis, of colloids, 263

Immune centers

and adrenal cortex, 219

–in embryos, 284

Immune mechanism in cancer, 282

Immune reaction, 7

Immunity, elimination of permanent, 229


–against cancer, 283

–cytotoxic, 299

Impotence, cytotoxines and, 334


–as carcinogen, 135

–dead tissue as, 133

–definition of, 133

–explanation of nature of, 136

–morphogen nature of, 135

–solubility of, 134

–thermostability of, 134

Inductors, embryonic, carcinogens and, 281

Inductor substances, 195


–and cytotoxin, 301, 331

–in arthritis, 297

Inflammation, 191, 205, 251, 304

–and cancer, 281

–caused by guanidine, 213

–cytotoxines and, 331

–in arthritis, 297

–review of, 247

Inflammatory exudate, 283

lnfusoria, 55

Inheritance, of acquired characteristics, 179

Inheritance, somatic, 180

Inhibitor of mutagen, 285 (see growth inhibitor)

Inhibitory substance, 56

Injuries, platelet count in, 221

Injury hormone, 105, 107, 249

Insomnia, 73

Insulin, 21


–of living molecules, 8

–of synthetic cells, 73

Interchange, nuclear and cytoplasmic constituents, 71

lntermitotic cells, 262

Iodine, 17, 210

–fatty acid transfer and, 210

–mucinase and, 210

–sheathing and, 210

Ipecac, 303

Iridin, 303

Iris versicolor, 303

Iron, 18

–elimination of, 224

Irradiation, injury factor in, 249

Irritation, 166

–and cancer, 281

–from iodine administration, 210

Irritation hypothesis, of cancer, 281

Isoelectric point in age, 79, 265

Isolated transfers, 54

Isomerism, 4

Isotonic condition, 55

Jaundice, bile in, 235

Jaw bones, extract of, 247

Joints, arthritic, 297

Keratinization in cancer, 279


–elimination of protomorphogen by, 220, 231, 235

–phosphatide turnover in, 204


–stainable lipoid increase with age, 270

–thromboplastin in, 175

Kidney tubules, differentiation induced, 167, 168

Kinetic theory of shock, 256

Lactation, cytotoxines in, 334

Lag period, 38, 45, 60, 109

–depolymerization and, 194

–in cancer, 283, 290

–summary of, 316

Lead, 17

Lecithin, 74, 195, 303

–effect on growth, 198, 278

–in platelets, 170

Lens substance, cytotoxic, 300


–converted into fibroblasts, 168

–in cancer, 282

Leucocyte count, life span and, 267

Leucocytosis, 251

Leucocytosis promoting factor, 251

Leukotaxine, 251

Life span

–and leucocyte count, 267

–male vs. female, 268

Lipids, association with protomorpho­gens, 35

Lipoids, 21, 72

–irradiated, 73

–stainable, accumulation during age, 101

Lipoid sheathing, 195

Lipoproteins, 196

Lipotropic factors, 204

Lithium, 17

Liver, 256

–anti-burn factor in, 209, 295

–blood platelets and, 296

–choline and, 204

–detoxifying hormone, 209

–in anemia, 296

–thromboplastin in, 175

–two classes of phospholipids in, 207

–yellow atrophy of, 208

Liver disease, chronic, 303

Liver metabolism, 207

Local protomorphogen concentration in cancer, 277

Local reaction, inflammatory, 258

Low-organization state, 284

Lung congestion, ipecac in, 303


–fibrosis of, 173

–inflammation of, 172

–thromboplastin and, 171, 172

Lymph, 216

Lymph blockade, 251

Lymph and cancer, 282


–antibodies in, 217

–thymus hormone and, 203

Lysis of platelets, 230

Lysolecithin, 213

Macromolecular particles, 26

Macrophage, 219

Magnesium, 17, 18, 51, 69

Malignant tumors, cytotoxic therapy for, 301, 331

Mammotoxines, 334

Manganese, 17

–elimination of, 224

–enzyme activator, 19

Marginal clot, 57

Marrow, bone

–effect of estrogen on, 182

–cytotoxin antigen, 300

Matter, 3

–dynamic state of, 31

–definition, 32

–during mitosis, 32

–review of, 314

Measles, 331

Mechnikov concept, cytotoxines and, 331


–affect of old, 50

–in natural environment, 164

–old, capability of supporting life, 39

–periodic change, 56

–relation of volume to division rate, 37, 49

–stimulating influence of old, 41, 43

Media volume, 57, 58

–relation to culture growth, 49, 37

Megakaryocyte, protomorphogen of, 229

Megakaryocytes, 183, 251

–platelet production and, 220

Membrane of cells, 78, 79

Membrane equilibrium, 78

Memory paths, 74

Meristem, 19

Mesenchyme and cytotoxins, 331

Metabolic changes in cancer, 289

Metabolic cycle, different from determinant, 142

Metabolism, cell, 69

Metastatic centers of tumors, 283

Methionine, 204, 213

–and guanidine, 274

Methyl donors, 204, 213

–and guanidine, 274

–in arthritis, 298


–in anaphylactic shock, 254

–parathyroid and, 274

Methylguanidoacetic acid, 213

Methylation of guanidoacetic acid, 204

Micromanipulator, 72

Mineral ash, 22

Mineral element, 22

Mineral groups in synthetic cells, 74


–distribution in dividing cells, 121

–for morphogen synthesis, 97

Mirror images of nucleic acids, 292


–in platelets, 170

–morphogen supply, 98

Mitogenetic radiation, 105

Mitogenetic rays

–in cancer, 290

–frequency, 107

–polymerization and, 108

–quenched by protomorphogens, 108, 109

Mitosis, relation of media volume, 37

Mitotic index and protomorphogen, 289

Molecular template, 292, 293

Molecules, patterned, 167

Molybdenum, 17

Morning sickness, 272

Morphogen concept, universal nature of, 159, 160

Morphogen cycle

–determinant, 109

–outline of metabolic, 111

Morphogen cycles, distinction, 142

Morphogen hypothesis

–pharmacology and, 304

–summary of, 313, 327

Morphogens, see chroosome, cyto­morphogen, determinant, gene, or­ganizer, protomorphogen


–adverse effects of, 103

–as inductor and organizer, 135

–as nucleoproteins, 90

–as virus system, 130

–chemical properties of, 33

–cycle, 97

–destroyed by trypsin, 90

–distinguishing characteristics, 63

–excretion by cell, 100

–growth effects, 37, 63, 65, 97

–identity with allelocatalyst, 62

–inconsistencies in description of, 33

–minerals for synthesis of, 97

–polymerization of, under nucleic acid influence, 89

–primary lethal effect, 104

–specificity and concentration, 64, 65

–specificity of, 33, 111

Morphogens and pathology, review of, 3o4

Motor areas, 273

Mucinase, inactivation by iodine, 210

Muscles, wasting, 303

Mucosa, iodine in, 210

Mustard, nitrogen, 303

Mustard derivatives, 303

Mutagen in cancer, 285

Mutation, 26

–bacterial, 287

–theory of cancer, 285

Naphthalin, 235

Natural tissue antibody, 301

Nausea, 303

–of pregnancy, 272

Necrosin, 191, 194, 251

–protomorphogen and, 252

–toxic factor in shock, 254

Necrosis, 18

–cytotoxines and, 331

–in center of cancer, 291

–trypsin cause of, 187

Neoplasms, nitrogen mustards in, 303


–and foreign protein, 234

–urine in, 235

Nerve fibers, 273

–potential of, 78

Nervous system, trophic action of, 139

Nervous theory of shock, 256

Neuralgia, 303

Neurasthenia, 299

Neuritis, 297

Neurula, 125

Neutrophile polymorpholeucocytes, 267

Nickel, 17

Nitrogen, 173

Nitrogen mustards, 303

Nondiffusible wastes, transfer in platelets, 221

Nuclear division, 69

Nuclear protein, 63

Nuclear reorganization, 143

Nuclear synthesis and morphogens, 98

Nuclearplasm, 102

Nuclease, influence on chromosome, 90, 93, 94

Nucleic acid

–bond with protein, 90

–inheritance and, 89

–in nucleoproteins, 24

–phosphatase and, 93

Nucleolus, function of, 95

Nucleoproteins, 24, 63, 71

–and chromosome metabolism, 87

–as growth stimulant, 90

–extraction with saline, 90

–growth-promoting factors in, 95, 249

–in platelets, 170

–in viruses, 24

–locale of, 71

–metabolism of, 92, 93

–structural integrity of, 24

–ultraviolet and, 107

Nucleus, 69

–cytoplasm transfer, 143

–necessity for constructive metabolism, 88

Omentum, 283

Opsonin titre, 301

Organizer, see chromosome, determi­nant, cytomorphogen, gene, mor­phogen, protomorphogen


–as cancer virus, 288

–as virus system, 1 30

–center of, 126

–dead tissue and, 133

–difference between dead and live, 136

–intensity of, 131

–morphogen nature of, 135

–of chromosome, unwinding of, 127

–protein, 8

–simpler than protomorphogen, 32

–species, 133

–transfer of, 128

Organotherapy, 247

Osteoblasts, 250, 297

Ovarial-toxic sera, 334

Overcrowding of cell cultures, 53

Oxidation and mitogenetic radiation, 106

Oxidation-reduction, ion influence, 76

Oxygen consumption, of autosynthetic cells, 73

Oxygen cycle in morphogen metabolism, 165

Pancreas, ribonucleic acid and, 91

Paramecium, 69


–and guanidine, 214, 274

–and methyl donors, 274

–and phosphagen formation, 213

–tetany and, 274

Parathyroidectomy, 213

Pathology and morphogens, review of, 3o4

Pattern in polymerization, 105

Patterned molecules, 167

Pepsin, influence on chromosome, 88

Permeability, 260

–effect of age on, 79

–electrical potentials and, 77

–H-substance and, 253

–in shock, 257

–nuclear, and mitosis, 102


–in lymph nodes, 216

–protomorphogen and, 219

Phagocytosis, 301

–increased by heparin, 189

Pharmacology and protomorphogens, 3o3

Phase boundaries, 78

Phosphagen, 21, 85, 163

–and creatine, 213

–and mitogenetic radiation, 107

–and shock, 254

–and vasodilator material, 255

Phosphatase, 85

–in chromatin material, 85

–in thromboplastin, 170

–influence over fibrous proteins, 86


–activation of in liver, 208

–protection against bile salts, 225

–thromboplastic activity, 196

–thyroxin influence over, 185

Phosphatide-cholesterol complex, 198

Phosphatides, 196, 197

–in cancer, 278

–increase with age, 263

–use in shock, 261

Phosphoaminolipids, 208


–displaced by heparin, 189

–formation promoted by sex hormone, 183, 184

–liver, 207

–muscle concentration, 211

–vitamin A and, 200

Phospho-protein-sterides, 208

Phosphorus, 19

–as substrate for phosphagen, 213

–embryo extract and, 249

–in synthetic cells, 74

–labeled, 228

–released by thyroid, 211

–released by vitamin D, 211


–effect on enzyme reversibility, 82

–necrosin and, 252

–values, change during autolysis, 83


–growth factors in, 249

–thromboplastin in, 174

Placental substance, thromboplastic activity of in pregnancy, 272

Plant cells, different from animal, 76

Plant protomorphogen, 161

Plants and morphogens, 160

Platelets, 1 38

–and anti-anemia factor, 296

–and chromosomes, 170

–blood, in coagulation, 169

–cooperating functions of, 223

–count in vitamin A deficiency, 200

–destruction of, 2 2 7

–formation of, 220, 221

–in cold-blooded animals, 162

–integrity maintained by heparin, 188

–lysis of, 169

–mitochondria and, 170

–staining characteristics of, 221

–thromboplastin and, 169

Platelet count, 221

–in splenectomy, 227

Pneumococcus, transformation of, 89

Pneumoconiosis, 224

Pneumonia, urine in, 235

Polarized light, 292

Pollen, 16

Polymerization, 123

–in brain, 74

–mitogenetic rays and, 108

–of colloids, 97

–of protomorphogens, 104

–our definition, 105

Polypeptide in chromosome, 24

Polysaccharides, specificity of, 25

Portal circulation, 228

Portal vein, ligature of, 225, 229

Post-mitotic cells, 262

Potassium, 18, 20, 21

–effect of pH on, 83

–in arthritis, 298

–in nerve, 78

–in phosphagen, 85

–in synthetic cells, 74

–presence in bile, 225

–radioactivity of, 86

–release from injured cell, 85

–substrate for phosphagen, 213

–toxic factor in shock, 254

–toxin in urine, 234

Potassium bicarbonate, 298


–between cytoplasmic and media, 76

–cell, 72

–cell vitality and, 75

–injury, 75

–surface at cell boundary, 76

Potential difference

–in aged cells, 77

–protomorphogen and, 80

Pregnancy, 17, 272

–creatine excretion in, 213

–cytotoxin in, 300

–eclampsia of, 273

–nausea of, 272

–rejuvenation of, 275

–thromboplastic blood in, 272

–urine in, 235

–varicosities in, 276

Presumptive tissue, 126

Progeria, 267

Progesterone, 271


–internal secretion of, 191

–present in female, 216

–protomorphogen transfer and, 214

Prostate fluid, thromboplastic activity of, 215

Prostatic hypertrophy, vitamin F in, 210

Prostatitis, 334

–fibrinolysin in fluid, 215

Prosthetic group as mirror image, 293

Protective association of protomorpho­gens, 280

–with lipids, 196

Protein-cholesterol-phosphatide com­plex, 198

Protein deficiency, liver diseases and, 204

Protein layer, 196

Protein synthesis, mitogenetic radiation and, 107

Protein toxin, defense against, 235

Proteinogen, 23

Proteins, 72

–adsorbed by cholesterol, 198

–bond with nucleic acid, 90

–cytogenic, 286

–denaturation by urea, 193

–elementary cytoplasmic, 99

–embryonic vs. adults, 130

–exogenous, excretion of bile, 225

–fibrous, 105, 167

–phosphatase influence, 86

–living and nonliving, 32

–protomorphogen synthesis of, 22

–synthesis of, 7, 121

Proteolysis, mitogenetic radiation and, 106

Prothrombin, 169

Protogene, 6

Protomorphogen, see chromosome, cy­tomorphogen, determinant, gene, morphogen, organizer

Protomorphogen, 6, 22

–accumulation with age, 263

–adverse influence of, 84

–antibody to, 229

–as a growth factor, 62

–as mineral matter alone, 22

–as virus, 26, 196

–change during age, 44

–chemical and physical characteristics, 35, 36

–chemical nature of, summary, 314, 315

–concentration in cancer, 277

–critical ratio of, 47

–deficiency of, 270, 271

–definition of, 9

–different from cytomorphogen, 34, 36

–diffusibility, 34, 35, 44, 45

–electrical potential and, 80

–elimination of, 218

–elimination of toxic, 176

–from cancer cells, 283

–heparin influence over, 188

–hydrolysis of, 215

–in respired air, 174

–influence of trypsin on, 186

–media and chromatin, 99

–need for, 27

–optimum internal concentration of, 46

–polymerization of, 104

–property of concentrated, 104

–reciprocal relation of, 45

–review of, 314

–somatic, 216

–solubility of, 35

–specificity, 63–65

–thermostability of, 34

–thromboplastic nature of, 138, 169

–toxic action of, 251

–transfer and elimination of, 214

Protoplasm, final mass of, 71

Protozoa, 52

Puberty, regression of thymus at, 203


–in arthritis, 297

–in vitamin A deficiency, 200, 279, 280

Purpura, 230

Putrefaction, intestinal, 235

Pyelitis, 273

Pyknosis, 216

Pyorrhea, 247

Pyrexin, 184, 251

Pyrogenesis, 251

Quardripartite chromosomes, 293

Radiation, 105

–growth-accelerating affects, 50

Radioactivity, 21, 86

Rare gases, solubility of, 173

Receptor, 31

Reciprocal relationship, in cultures, 52, 103


–in cold-blooded animals, 163

–of tissue, 247


–accompanying preg­nancy, 275

–by blood purification, 269, 270

Reorganization band, 102

Replica hypothesis, 292

–antibody synthesis and, 293

Reproduction, cessation of

–by high alle­locatalyst, 43

–rate, of age, 44

Reproductive capacity, 52

Reproductive organs, of plants, 16

Reproductive rate

–available foodstuffs and, 38

–cultures, 37

Reptile venom, 253


–anion, 76

–fundamentals, 76

–ion absorption and, 76

–toxic products and, 174

Reticuloendothelial cells, adsorption on cholesterol, 222

Reticuloendothelial phagocytes, life cycle of, 223

Reticuloendothelial system

–and antibodies, 220

–and anti-reticular cytotoxic sera, 301

–blocking of, 223

–esterification of cholesterol by, 208

–in anemia, 296

–in cancer, 282

–review of, 221, 222

Reticulotoxic sera, 334

Rheumatism, 25

Ribonuclease and nucleoproteins, 249

Ribonucleic acid, 71

–in cytoplasm, 91

–in dividing cells, 90

–point of synthesis, 91

Rickets and thyroid, 211

Rotation of crops, 160

Rubidium, 17

–radioactivity of, 86

Saline, solvent for protomorphogen, 58

Sarcoma, 283

desoxyribose nucleoprotein and, 218

Scar formation, prevention of, 251

Scarlet fever, 331

Scar tissue, formation, 166, 251

mustard derivatives and, 303

Schizophrenia, 332

–cytotoxic therapy in, 301

Seawater, 69

–irradiated, 50

Secretory epithelium, 250

Sedimentation constant, 26

Sedimentation rate and colloidal particles, 87

Selenium in respired air, 174

Self-duplication, 71

Semen, prostatic secretion in, 215

Semi-permeable membrane, 78

Senescence, 62, 301

–cycle of, 269

–deficiency of protomorphogen in, 271

–in cold-blooded animals, 162

–in metazoan organisms, 262, 263, 266

–in single-celled organisms, 262

–morphogen concentrations in, 269

–relationship to prostate, 215

–review of, 261, 324

Senescence vs. shock, 269

Serological reaction, 22

Serum fibrinolysin in cancer, 290

Serum proteins, 168

Sex hormones, 178

–elutogenic, 271

–in senescence, 271

–male and female, 271


–alteration of protomorpho­gen effects by, 197

–of protomorphogens, 195

Sheathing material, biochemistry of, 202

Shedding of chromatin, 71


–anaphylactic, 258

–cytost influence, 59

–nervous theory of, 256

–review of, 252

–thymus and, 203

–toxic factor in, 252, 253

–traumatic, 252

Shock syndrome, cyclic nature of, 259

Silica in platelets, 221

Silicon, 17

Silicosis, 224

Silver, 17

Skeleton, 6

–of protein molecule, 6, 31

Skin, 250

Sodium, 20

Sodium naphthylsulfite, 235

Soil, exhausted, 160

Soybean lecithin, in shock, 256

Specialization, 6

Species specificity, 59

–gene influence, 24

Specificity, 7, 22

–at different ages, 7

–cytotoxines, 332, 333

–due to gene, 24

–of cytotoxins, 301, 302

–of protomorphogens, 63–65

Spermatozoa, 94

–as protomorphogen eliminator, 268

–hydrolyzate factors in, 179

–nucleic acid in, 94

–prostate and, 215

Sperti wound factor, 250

Sperti wound hormone

–and scar forma­tion, 251

–use in shock, 261

Spinal anesthesia in shock, 256

Spindle cells, 162, 169

Spleen, 301

–cholesterol esterification in, 222

–cytotoxic antigen for, 300

–differential platelet count, 221, 228

–enlarged, 303

–growth factors, 250

–hyperplasia in conditions of filth, 210

–immune centers and, 219, 229

–in anemia, 295

–presence of carbon in, 179

–thromboplastic activity, 175


–and bile formation, 227

–in thrombocytopenic purpura, 227

Stagnant cultures, mutations in, 287

Stereochemical asymmetry, 292

Stereotypes, replica hypothesis and, 292

Sterility, 334

Stigma, 16

Stimulation of growth by diluted mor­phogen, 58

Stroma, change with age, 265

Strontium, 17

–elimination of, 224

Sugar, release in inflammation, 255

Sulfur, 20

Suprarenals, 256

Surface activity, 196

Surface boundary, change with age, 78, 79

Surface energy, 79

Surface potential at cell boundary, 76

Surface tension of cell, 166

Sympathetic nervous system, trophic action of, 26o

Syneresis of clot, 169

Synthesis, biological, 4

Telegony, 181

Tellurium in respired air, 174

Temperature, ambient, 163


–molecular, 105, 292, 293

–synthesis, 167

Terminology, 64

Test organ, 266


–in conditions of filth, 210

–presence of carbon in, 179

–thromboplastin in, 175

Testiculatoxic serum, 334

Testosterone, 178, 271

–effect on growth in vitro, 185

Tetany, 274

–vitamin D in, 213

Thiosinamin, 303

Thrombin, 169

Thrombocyte count, after spleen removal, 227

Thrombocytopen, 229

Thrombocytopenic purpura, 227, 230


–as determinant, 167

–association with lipoids, 172

–ergusia and, 166

–in embryo development, 138

–in toxemia of pregnancy, 273

–review of, 168

Thrombosis, 188

Thymic complexion, 202

Thymotoxic sera, 334

Thymus, 18o, 202

–and cancer, 203, 280

–growth factors, 250

–regression in filthy environment, 210

–relation to thyroid, 203

Thyroid-adrenal-sympathetic systems, 256


–anti-fever hormone, 185

–effect of estrogen on, 185

–hyperplasia in filthy environment, 210

–in senescence, 2 71

–iodine and vitamin F, 210

–methylation and, 213

–relation to thymus, 203

–youthful influence of, 191

Thyroid hormone, 184, 209

Thyroxine and liver phosphatide, 206

Tin, 17

Tissue, adult extract, 60


–ash, 59, 62

–causing arthritis, 297

Tissue culture, 55

Tissue, embryonic extract, 6o

Tissue extract, 61

–thromboplastic, 169

Tissue fluid, 164

Tissue injury, 247

Titanium, 17

Toxemia of pregnancy, 273


–allelocatalyst, 55, 56

–elimination of, 176

–of waste products, 53

Toxins of tissues in connective tissue, 165

Trace mineral, 17, 18


–of determinant, 128

–in culture, 55

Transplant, embryo, 141

Trauma, growth hormone in, 249

Traumatic shock, 252

Trophic nervous system, 139, 260

Tropisms, 161

Trypsin, 189

–influence on chromosome, 24, 88

–lag period and, 6o, 109

–protomorphogen split by, 222

–shock and, 253

–specificity of, 186

Tubule, 167

Tumor, influence of allantoin on, 193

Tumor extract, and mitogenetic rays, 290

Typhoid, antigenic reaction of urine in, 235

Typhus, 331

Ulcers, subcutaneous, 202

Ultraviolet absorption, 94

–lethal effect and age, 108

Ultraviolet rays, 191

Unfavorable culture, mutations from, 287

Unsaturated fatty acids, 205 (See vitamin F)

Urea, 191, 192, 272

–presence in bile, 225

Uremia, 235


–nondialyzable substances in, 235

toxins in, 234

Uterus, hypercoagulable blood in, 174

Vanadium, 17

Vascular spasms, 273

Vaso-depressor from liver, 254

Vaso-excitor, kidney, 254

Venom, 253

Virus, 4

–as protomorphogen, 26, 196

–in cancer, 285, 287, 288

–influence upon protein formation, 26, 288

–lipoprotein antigen, 196

–mutation in cancer, 287

–proteins, 25

–reproduction of, 25

Viruses, 24

–influence of urea on, 193

–nucteoproteins and, 87

Vital activity, index of, 32

Vitality of cell, 62

–and electrical potential, 8o

Vitality, seat of, 71

Vitamin A

–antagonism with thyroid, 185

–and arthritis, 194

–and ferrous iodide, 211

–in arthritis, 297

–in burns, 205

–in cancer, 297

–lecithin metabolism in, 205, 206

–protomorphogen and, 199

–similarity with ergusia, 166

–vitamin F, 205, 206

–X-rays and, 281

Vitamin B, archusia and, 201

Vitamin B1, 50

Vitamin C

–in morning sickness, 273

–use in shock, 261

Vitamin D

–phospholipins and, 202

–release of phosphorus, 211

–tentany and, 213

Vitamin E

–and cancer, 280

–and chromatin, 201, 280

–and embryonic development, 280

Vitamin F, 205, 303

Vitelline membrane, 79


–media-cell relationship, 55

–of blood in shock, 257

–of media, 53

Volutin granules, 94

Warts, virus in, 26

Washing cells, influence on lag period, 109


–in tissue culture, 56

–of cell, 53


–exogenous and reticuloen­dothelial system, 228

–nondiffusible, 216

Wasting muscles, 303

Wrapper, biochemistry of, 202

Wrapping, alteration of protomorphogen effects by, 197

Xanthine coenzyme, 208

X-rays and vitamin A, 200, 281

Yakriton, 209

Yeast extract, 65

Yellow atrophy, of liver, 208

Zinc, 17–20

–in insulin, 21



Abbott, W.C. (Waugh), 303

Abraham, E.P. (associates) 255

Ahlstrom, L. (Hesselquist, v. Euler), 218

Aitken, L.F. (Burns, Scharles), 218

Allahab, M.B. (Pickering, Mathur), 174

Allee, W.C., 53

Anigstein, L. (Pomerat), 302

Annau, E. (Eperjessy, Felszeghy), 208

Annegers, J.H. (collaborators), 224

Annersten, C., 134

Aquilonius, L. (Caspersson, Schultz), 94

Aquilonius, L. (Landstrom-Hyden, Caspersson), 91

Arkhangelskaja, 334

Arons , I. (Sokoloff), 282

Artom, C., 206,. 207

Artom, C. (Fishman), 204

Asher, L., 260

Astbury, W.T., 24, 105, 167, 292

Aub, J.C (Brues, Subbarow, Jackson), 58

Avery, A.F. (Blakeslee), 25

Avery, O.T. (coworkers), 150

Avery, O.T. (McLeod, McCarty), 89, 150, 151

Babes, 203

Bacon, F.J. (Leake), 295

Baitsell, G.A., 138

Baker, L.E., 81

Baker, L.E. (Carrel), 35, 101, 195, 250, 263

Balfour, E.B., 161

Balls, A.K. (Martin, McKinney), 25

Banta, A.M. (McPherson, Smith), 54

Barker, H. A. (Taylor), 54

Barker, G.R. (Jordan, Gulland), 292

Barker, L.F., 215, 267

Barnard, J.E., 25

Baron, M.A., 1o6

Barrett, 297

Bastian, H.C., 149, 150

Bateman, J.B. (Kreuchen), 1o6, 108

Baudisch, O., 21

Bauer, W. (Rossmeisl, Ropes), 87

Bautzmann, H., 124, 126

Beadle, G.W., 6, 9

Beard, H.H., 274, 279

Beard, J.W. (Wyckoff), 26

Bechamp, A., 9

Bedson, S.P., 230

Beers, C.D., 53, 54

Behnke, A.R. (Yarbrough), 173

Behrens, M., 91

Behrens, M. (Mahdihassan, Feulgen), 91

Beirakh, 334

Beirakh, (Raibov), 334

Bendich, A. (Chargaff), 196

Bendich, A. (Chargaff, Moore), 170, 171, 172

Bensley, R.R., 144, 170

Bergren, W. (Stewart, Redemann), 161

Bernal, J.D., 123

Bernheim, F. (associates), 26

Bertelsen, A., 134

Bertrand, G., 17

Bertrand, G. (Silberstein), 16

Bessey, O.A. (Wolbach), 201

Best, C.H. (Solandt), 188

Beutner, R., 5, 78

Bierbaum, O.S. (Moore), 182

Biesele, J.J., 290

Birch, C.L., 183

Birikh, 334

Blackford, J.M. (Holloway), 221, 228

Blakeslee, A.F. (Avery), 25

Blinks, L.R., 76, 77

Bloom, W., 220

Bloor, W.R., 207

Blumenthal, H.T., 265

Bobko, E.V. (Tserling), 16

Bodansky, M. (Bodansky), 273

Bodansky, O. (Bodansky), 273

Boehm, E.E., 224

Bogomolets, A. A., 301, 331, 333, 335

Bomskov, C. (Brochat), 203

Bomskov, C. (Kaulla), 28o

Boone, T.H. (Manwaring), 221

Boost, C. (Ludwig), 54

Borde, 331

Botello-Llusia, J. (De Amilibia, Mendizabal), 185

Bouchard, C., 225, 228, 234, 235

Boxer, G.E. (Stetten), 204

Boyland, E. (Reese, Chibnall, Tristam, Williams) , 292

Brachat, J., 92, 94

Bradfield, J.R.G., 96

Brandt, K. (Caspersson), 94

Braus, H., 130

Brochat, F. (Bomskov), 203

Brues, A.M. (Tracy, Cohn), 32

Brues, A.M. (Subbarow, Jackson, Aub), 58

Bunting, C.H., 170

Burket, W.C., 228

Burnet, F.M., 196, 220, 258

Burns, E.L. (Scharles, Aitken), 218

Burr, H.S., 139

Burrows, M.T., 9, 57, 58, 63, 90, 95, 99, 104, 147, 165–167, 169, 175, 176, 178, 196, 197, 200, 211, 277–281, 283, 288, 289, 291, 297

Cadness, B.H.E. (Wolf), 290

Cahn, T. (Houget), 207

Calkins, G.N., 51, 53, 54, 100, 143, 154

Callan, H.G., 89

Callan, H.G. (Stedman, Stedman), 89

Campbell, J. (Manery, Pen), 254

Cannon, P.R. (coworkers), 217

Cantarow, A. (Wirts), 228

Canzanelli, A. (Rapport, Guild), 253

Cappel, L. (Von Haam), 185

Carlson, A.J., 264

Carlson, A.J. (Johnson), 216

Carnot, (Gruzewsko), 225

Carrel, A., 56, 6o–64, 81, 219, 263

Carrel, A. (Baker), 35, 101, 195, 250, 263

Carrel, A. (Ebeling), 56, 60

Carrel, A. (Werner) , 9

Caspersson, T., 24, 91, 94

Caspersson, T. (Brandt), 94

Caspersson, T. (Landstrom-Hyden, Aquilonius), 91

Caspersson, T. (Schultz), 91, 94

Caspersson, T. (Schultz, Aquilonius), 94

Caspersson, T. (Thorell), 91

Chaikoff, I.L. (Perlman), 204

Chaikoff, I.L. (Reinhardt, Fishler), 216

Chaikoff, I.L. (Taurog, Entenman), 204

Chakrovorty (Guha), 50

Chalkley, H.W. (Greenstein), 234

Chambers, R., 78, 83, 84

Champy, C., 153

Chandler, J.P. (Moyer, Keppel, Vigneaud), 204

Chargaff, E., 145, 169, 170, 172, 196

Chargaff, E. (Bendich), 196

Chargaff, E. (Cohen), 171, 175

Chargaff, E. (Cohen, Ziff), 189

Chargaff, E. (Moore, Bendich), 170–172

Chargoff, E. (West), 223

Charipper, H.A. (Gordon, Kleinberg), 220

Chase, J.H. (Dougherty, White), 217, 219

Chejfec, M., 54

Chibnall, A. C. (Tristam, Williams, Boyland, Reese), 292

Chidester, F.E., 211

Chiego, B., 50

Christensen, K. (Griffith), 203

Chuang, H., 134

Chushkin, 333

Cicardo, V. H., 254

Claff, C.L. (Kidder), 100

Claude, A., 70, 92

Cohen, S.S. (Chargaff), 171, 175

Cohen, S.S. (Chargaff, Ziff), 189

Cohn, W.E. (Brues, Tracy), 32

Cole, L.J. (Cole), 224

Cole, L.J. (Cumley, Irwin), 24

Cole, W.G. (Cole), 224

Collip, J.B., 163

Comboni, S. (Day), 18

Conklin, 143

Cook, E.S. (Loofbourow, Dwyer, Hart), 107

Cooper, J.A. (Morris, Wells, Drag­stedt), 187

Cooper, W.L. (Hart), 210

Copeland, (Salmon), 280

Copley, A.L., 172, 174

Copley, A L. (Robb), 188

Copp, D.H. (Cuthbenson, Greenberg), 224

Cowdry, E.V., 101, 141, 143, 144, 154, 178, 261, 263, 291

Crile, G.W., 21, 72, 73, 78, 195, 256, 257

Crile, G.W. (coworkers), 72–74, 101

Crile, G.W. (Telkes, Rowland), 72, 75, 76, 86, 290

Crotti, A., 202, 203

Croucroun, F. (Magrou, Magrou), 1o6

Crump, L.M. (Cutler), 54

Cumley, R.W. (Irwin, Cole), 24

Cuthbenson, E. (Greenberg, Copp), 224

Cutler, D.W. (Crump), 54

Dallinger, W.H., 149

Dalton, 3

Dam, H., 211

Damon, E.B. (Osterhout), 76

Daniel, E.P., 17, 19

Danielson, I.S. (Hastings, Manery), 167

Danowski, T.S., 85

Darby, H.H., 54

Darlington, C.D. (LaCour), 89

Darlington, C.D., 95

Darwin, 3, 179

Davidson, J.N., 92

Davidson, J.N. (Waymouth), 91, 93, 145, 249

Davidson, J.R., 280

Davison, W C. (Waksman), 82

Dawson, M.H. (Sia), 150

Day, D. (Comboni), 18

De Amilibia, E. (Mendizabal, Botella, Llusia), 185

Delbruck, M., 154

Demerec, M., 152

Dempsey, E.W., 285

Deschler, W. (Dyckerhoff), 175

Deuel, H.J., Jr. (Feigen), 255, 298

Diller, W.F., 71, 94

Diller, W.F. (Kidder), 100

Dimitrowa, A., 43, 54

Di Tomo, M., 53, 54

Doerr, R. (Stanley, Hallauer), 151

Dolique, R. (Giroux), 174

Doljanski, L., 64

Doljanski, L. (Hoffman), 60, 62, 290

Donald, W.E. (Grier, Hahn), 228

Donnan’s Theory, 78

Donovan, H. (Woodhouse), 292

Dougherty, T.F. (White), 295

Dougherty, T.F. (White, Chase), 217, 219

Douthwaite, A. H., 188

Downs, A.W. (Eddy), 295

Dragstedt, C.A. (Cooper, Wells, Morris), 187

Dragstedt, C.A. (Rocha e Silva), 187

Dragstedt, C.A. (Rocha e Silva, Wells), 188

Drennan, M. R., 6, 9

Drew, A.H., 11, 144, 153, 167

Drinker, C.K., 251

Drinker, C.K. (Yoffey), 216

Drinker, E.K., 166

Dunning, W.F. (Reich), 267

Duran-Reynals, F., 219

Dustin, A.P., 216

Dwyer, C.M. (Loofbourow, Hart, Cook), 107

Dyckerhoff, H. (Deschler), 175

Dyckerhoff, H. (Grunewald), 172, 188

Dyckerhoff, H. (Marx), 188

Eagle, H. (Harris), 186

Eberling, A.H. (Carrel), 56, 6o

Eberling, A.H. (Fischer), 153, 154

Eddy, N.B. (Downs), 295

Ehrich, W.E. (Harris), 217, 222

Einhorn, N.H., 180

Einhorn, N.H. (Rowntree), 180

Ellingwood, F., 303, 304

Eltinge, E.T. (Reed), 19

Eminet, P.P., 221

Engel, D., 26o

Entenman, C (Chaikoff, Taurog), 204

Eperjessy, A. (Annau, Felszeghy), 208

Erickson, J.O. (Neurath), 193

Ernst, E.C. (Burrows, Jorstad), 281

Ershoff, B.H. (Deuel), 298

Erxleben, H. (Kogl), 292

v. Euler, H. (Ahlstrom, Hesselquist), 218

Evans, H.M., 221, 266

Faber, M., 299

Fabre, R. (Kahane), 179

Feigen, G. (Deuel), 255

Feigen, G. (Prinzmetal, Hechter, Margoles), 209, 295

Feldberg, W., 258

Felszeghy, O. (Eperjessy, Annau), 208

Fenger, F., 296

Fenn, W.O., 21

Feulgen, R., 91, 96

Feulgen, R. (Behrens, Mahdihassan), 91

Feulgen, R. (Rossenbeck), 91

Findlay, G.M. (Maegraith, Manin), 296

Fischer, A., 57, 63, 92, 94, 101, 168, 249

Fischer, A. (Eberling), 153, 154

Fischer, F.G. (Spemann, Wehmeier), 134

Fisher, K.C., 165

Fishler, M.C. (Chaikoff, Reinhardt), 216

Fishman, W.H. (Artom), 204

Fiske, C.H. (Subbarow), 85

Fitzgerald, J. G. (Leathes), 195

Foldes, F.E. (Murphy), 198, 211

Frank, G.M. (Gurwitsch), 107

Franke, K.W. (Moxon), 174

Freed, S.C. (Krueger, Prinzmetal), 255

Freis, E.D. (Mirsky), 253

Friedewald, W.F. (Kidd), 218, 219

Frolowa, S.L., 24

Furchgott, R.F. (Shorr, Zweifach), 254

Gaddum, L.W. (Rusoff), 17

Galin, 165, 168

Gamaleia, N., 283, 284

Geinitz, B., 133

Giese, A.C., 107

Giroux, J. (Dolique), 174

Glajchgewicht, Z.U. (Kobryner), 87

Glaser, O., 10

Glaser, O. (Schott), 1o8

Goodman, L.S. (coworkers), 303

Gordon, A.S. (Kleinberg, Charipper), 220

Goreczky, L. (Kovats), 222

Goto, K., 228

Gottlieb, R. (Meyer), 86, 210

Grana, A. (Porto, Rocha e Silva), 230

Grass, H. (Guthmann), 17

Green, F. (Tait), 169

Greenberg, D.M. (Copp, Cuthbertson), 224

Greenberg, D.M. (coworkers), 224

Greenberg, D.M. (Troescher), 224

Greenleaf, W.E., 53, 54

Greenstein, J.P. (Chalkley), 234

Greenstein, J.P. (Neurath), 184

Gricouroff, G. (Villela, Regaud), 287

Grier, R.C. (Hahn, Donald), 228

Griffith, F., 150

Griffith, W.H. (Christensen), 203

Grimwald, E., 54

Gruner, O.C., 170

Grunewald, D. (Dyckerhoff), 172, 188

Grunke, W. (Koletzko), 193

Gruzewsko (Carnot), 225

Guha, (Chakrovorty), 50

Guild, R. (Canzanelli, Rapport), 253

Guilliermond, A., 144

Gulland, J.M. (Barker, Jordan), 292

Gurvich, A., 1o6

Gurvich, A. (Gurvich), 107, 108

Gurvich, L. (Gurvich), 107, 1o8

Gurwitsch, A., 105, 106, 108

Gurwitsch, A. (Frank), 107

Gurwitsch, L. (Salkind), 290

Guthmann, H. (Grass), 17

Guyer, M.F., 300, 302

Gyorgy, P., 274

Haddow, A., 285

Hahn, P.F. (Donald, Grier), 228

Haldane, J.B.S., 82

Hall, R.P., 53

Hall, R.P. (Loefer), 43, 47, 48, 50, 54

Hallauer, E. (Stanley, Doerr), 151

Hamilton, J.B., 174

Hammersten, O., 170, 235

Hanson, A.M., 203, 280

Hardin, G. (Johnson), 53

Harding, M.C., 297

Hardy, W.B., 77, 138

Hardy, W.B. (Nottage), 138

Harris, E.S. (Osterhout), 75

Harris, T.N. (Eagle), 186

Harris, T.N. (Ehrich), 217, 222

Harrison, R.G., 124

Harrow, B., 78

Harrower, H.R., 203, 209

Hart, G.H. (Inner, Howell), 298

Hart, J.P. (Cooper), 210

Hart, M.J. (Cook, Loofbourow, Dwyer), 107

Hastings, A.B. (Manery, Danielson), 167

Haven, F.L. (Levy), 279

Heatley, N.G., 93

Hechter, O. (Margoles, Feigen, Prinzmetal), 209, 295

Helfer, L. (Pictet, Scherrer), 173

d’Herelle, F., 130, 131

Hershey, 173

Hesselquist, H. (v. Euler, Ahlstrom), 218

Heyroth, F., 107, 108

Hitchcock, D.I., 79

Hoadley, L., 127, 130

Hober, R., 78

Hoffman, R. S. (Doljanski), 60, 62, 290

Hoffmann, (Hoffmann), 212

Hollaender, A. (Schoeffel), 107

Holloway, J.K. (Blackford), 221, 228

Holmes, E., 20, 77

Holtfreter, J., 133, 134

Hooper, C. W. (Whipple), 228

Horiuti, I. (Ohsako), 209

Horning, E.S., 145, 146

Horning, E. S. (Miller), 102, 110

Horning, E. S. (Scott), 122

Houget, J. (Cahn), 207

Howard, Sir A., 161

Howell, 170, 174

Howell, C.E. (Hart, Ittner), 298

Hudack, S.S. (McMaster), 217

Hudson, P.S. (Richens), 152

Huggins, C., 85, 216

Huggins, C. (McDonald), 215

Huggins, C. (Vail), 215, 216

Hunter, R. F., 206

Hurwitz, S.H., 295

Irwin, H R. (Cumley, Cole), 24

Ittner, N. R. (Howell, Hart), 298

lwanitzskaia, A., 98

Jackson, E.B. (Brues, Subbarow, Aub) 158

Jacolsen, C., 282

Jaeger, L. (Mazia), 88, 93, 102

Jaffe, R.H., 282

Jahn, T.L., 53

Jennings, H.S., 52, 71, 94, 110, 143, 148

John, H.J., 181

Johnson, V. (Carlson), 216

Johnson, W.H., 53, 54

Johnson, W.H. (Hardin), 53

Jollos, V., 148, 149

Jordan, D.O. (Gulland, Barker), 292

Jorpes, E.. 91

Jorstad, L.H., 279

Jorstad, L.H. (Burrows), 46, 58, 8o, 166, 199, 201, 279

Jorstad, L H. (Burrows, Ernst), 281

Jungblut, C.W., 217

Kaan, H.W., 124

Kahane, E. (Fabre), 179

Kairiukschtis, V., 173

Kamen, M.D. (Spiegelman), 155

Kammerer, P., 180

Kasakov, 334

Kasnelson, 227

Katzenstein, R. (Wintemitz, Mylon), 174, 175

Kaucher, M. (coworkers), 195

Kaulla, K.N. (Bomskov), 280

Kelsey, F.E. (Longenecker), 2o6

Keppel, D.M. (Vigneaud, Chandler, Moyer), 204

Kidd, J.G., 285

Kidd, J.G. (Friedewald), 218, 219

Kidder, G.W., 43 , 54

Kidder, G.W. (Claff), 100

Kidder, G.W. (Diller), 100

Kidder, G.W. (Stuart), 53

Kleinberg, W. (Charipper, Gordon), 220

Kline, B.E. (Rusch), 284

Kobryner, A. (Glajchgewicht), 87

Kogl, F. (Erxleben), 292

Koletzko, J. (Grunke), 193

Kopac, M.J., 78, 79

Kovats, J. (Goreczky), 222

Kreuchen, K.H. (Bateman), 108

Kruger, H.E. (Prinzmetal, Freed), 255

Kuhnau, J. (Schroeder, Stepp), 50, 181, 205, 211

Kusano, Y., 61

Kusche, W., 124

Lacour, L.F. (Darlington), 89

Landsteiner, K.L. (Parker), 153, 154, 168

Landstrom-Hyden, H. (Aquilonius, Caspersson), 91

Lane, M.M. (Loofbourow, Sperti), 107, 249

Lasnitzki, I., 63

Leake, C.D., 295

Leake, C.D. (Bacon), 295

Leake, C.D. (Leake), 295, 301

Leake, E.W. (Leake), 295

Leathes, J.B. (Fitzgerald), 195

Lee, F.E. (Troland), 229

Lehman, C.G., 12

Lemon, C.W. (Mason), 172

Lettre, H., 293

Levander, G., 134

Levy, S.R. (Haven), 279

Lichtman, S.S., 87

Liebow, A.A. (Tennant), 20

Liebow, A. A. (Tennant, Stern), 96

Lillie, R.S., 77

Linberg, B.E., 301

Linfoot, S., 263

Lipman, C.B., 16

Lloyd, D.J. (Shore), 83

Loeb, J., 69, 71, 78, 87, 179

Loefer, J.B. (Hall), 43, 47, 48, 50, 54

Longenecker, H.E. (Kelsey), 2o6

Loofbourow, J.R. (Cook, Dwyer, Hart), 107

Loofbourow, J.R. (Morgan), 107

Loofbourow, J.R. (others), 107

Loofbourow, J.R. (Sperti, Lane), 107, 249

Low, F.N., 203

Lowry, O.H. (associates), 265

Ludwig, W. (Boost), 54

Lumsden, T., 282, 283

Lundegardh, H., 76

Lwoof, A. (Roukheiman), 53

Lysenko, T.D., 152

MacAlister, C. J., 192, 291

McCarrison, R. (Madhava), 210

McCarty, (McLeod, Avery), 89, 150

McCay, C.M., 263

McDonald, D.F. (Huggins), 215

McDowell, R.J.S., 257

Macheboeuf, M.A. (coworkers), 198, 2o6, 208

McKinney, H.H. (Balls, Martin), 25

McLeod, C.M. (Avery, McCarty), 89, 150

McMaster, P.D. (Hudack), 217

McMillan, W.O., 257

MacNider, W. de B., 101, 265, 270

McPherson, M. (Smith, Banta), 54

Madhava, K.B. (McCarrison), 210

Maegraith, B.G. (Martin, Findlay), 296

Magerl, J.F., 189

Magrou, J. (Magrou, Crouchroun), 106

Magrou, M. (Magrou, Croucroun), 106

Mahdihassan, S. (Feulgen, Behrens), 91

Maignon, F. (Thiery), 189

Maisin, J. (Sturm, Murphy), 282

Makarov, M.S. (Pokrovskaya), 222

Maltaner, F., 171

Manery, J.F. (Danielson, Hastings), 167

Manery, J.F. (Pen, Campbell), 254

Mangold, O., 128, 129

Mangun, G. (Myers), 85

Mansfeld, G., 185

Manwaring, W.H., 130, 149, 287

Manwaring, W.H. (Boone), 221

Marchuk, P.D., 301

Margoles, C. (Feigen, Prinzmetal, Hechter), 209, 295

Marmorston, J. (Perla), 229

Marsh, F.B., 252

Marshak, A. (Walker), 170, 248

Martin, L.F. (Balls, McKinney), 25

Martin, N.H. (Findlay, Maegraith), 296

Marx, A., 126

Marx, R. (Dyckerhoff), 188

Mason, E.C. (Lemon), 172

Mast, S. . (Pace), 9, 19, 34, 43, 44, 46, 51, 54, 69, 100, 104

Mathews, A.P., 82

Mathur, S.N. (Allahab, Pickering), 174

Mattill, H.A., 201

Mayer, E., 57, 63, 176

Mazia, D., 24, 88

Mazia, D. (Jaeger), 88, 93, 102

Mechnicov, 331

Medvedev, N., 301

Meissel, M.N., 286

Mellanby, J., 188

Mendizabal, M.M. (Botello-Llusia, De Amilibia), 185

Menke, W., 92

Menkin, V., 9, 85, 184, 251–253, 255

Meves, F., 144

Meyer, H.H. (Gottlieb), 86, 210

Meyer, K.H., 25

Miller, I.D. (Horning), 102, 110

Minot, C.S., 165

Mirsky, A.E., 25, 87, 88, 90, 91, 105

Mirsky, A.E. (Pollister), 34, 71, 89, 90, 95

Mirsky, I.A. (Freis), 253

Miszurski, B., 61, 64

Moon, V.H., 252, 26o

Moore, C.V. (Bierbaum), 182

Moore, D.H. (Bendich, Chargaff), 170–172

Morgan, M.N. (Loofbourow), 107

Morgan, T.H. (Cowdry), 141

Morosov, 334

Morris, H.C. (Wells, Cooper, Drag­stedt), 187

Moxon, A.L. (Franke), 174

Moyer, A.W. (Keppel, Vigneaud, Chandler), 204

Muller, H.J., 88

Mullins, L.J., 83

Murphy, A.J. (Foldes), 198, 211

Murphy, J.B., 151, 282, 285, 286

Murphy, J.B. (Maisin, Sturm), 282

Myers, E.C., 53, 54

Meyers, V.C. (Mangun), 85

Mylon, E. (Katzenstein, Winternitz), 174, 175

Mylon, E. (Winternitz), 254, 255

Nasu, M., 183

Needham, D.M. (Needham, Wadding­ton), 134

Needham, J., 7, 9, 127, 129, 130, 133–139, 195, 281

Needham, J. (Needham, Waddington), 134

Neurath, H. (Erickson), 193

Neurath, H. (Greenstein), 184

Neuschlosz, S.M., 148

Northrup, J.H., 9, 23

Nottage, M.E. (Hardy), 138

Nuttall, 13, 14

Oberling, C., 279, 287, 288

Ohsako, H. (Horiuto), 209

Olivo, O. M., 57

Orekhovich, V.N., 283

Oserov, 334

Oster, R.H., 108

Osterhout, W.J.V. (Damon), 76

Osterhout ,W.J.V. (Harris), 75

Ostwald, W., 97

Pace, D.M., 46, 54

Pace, D.M. (Mast), 9, 19, 34, 43, 44, 46, 51, 54, 69, 100, 104

Page, I.H., 173

Page, I.H. (Pasternak), 185

Palmer, K.J. (Schmitt), 196, 199

Parker, R. ., 56, 63

Parker, R.C. (Landsteiner), 153, 154, 168

Pasternak, L. (Page), 185

Pearce, 231

Pen, D.F. (Campbell, Manery), 254

Penfold, W.J., 46

Perla, D. (Marmorsten), 229

Perlenfein, H.H., 205, 2o6

Perlman, I. (Chaikoff), 204

Peters, R.A., 38

Petersen, W.A., 53, 54

Pfeiffer, E., 161

Phelps, A., 53

Pickering, J.W. (Mathur, Allahab), 174

Pickering, J.W. (et al.), 272

Pictet, A. (Scherrer, Helfer), 173

Pierce, W.P., 19

Piney, A., 229

Pirogov, 334

Podvysotski, W.W., 165

Pokrovskaya, M.P. (Makarov), 222

Pollister, A.W. (Mirsky), 34, 71, 89, 90, 95

Pomerat, C.M. (Anigstein), 302

Pontecorvo, G. (White), 151

Porto, A. (Rocha e Silva, Grana), 230

Potter, S., 287, 303

Prandoni, A. (Wright), 189

Prinzmetal, M. (Freed, Kruger), 255

Prinzmetal, M. (Hechter, Margoles, Feigen), 209, 295

Proebsting, E.A. (Stuber, Russmann), 213

Puddu, V. (Torrioli), 229

Rachmilewitz, M., 193

Raffel, D., 149

Rappai, S. (Rosenfeld), 185

Rapport, D. (Guild, Canzanelli), 253

Rauen, H.M., 32, 82

Redemann, C.E. (Stewart, Bergren), 161

Reed, H.S., 20

Reed, H.S. (Eltinge), 19

Reese, M.W. (Chibnall, Tristam, Williams, Boyland), 292

Regaud, C. (Gricouroff, Villela), 287

Rehfuss, M.E. (Williams), 225, 226

Rehm, S., 16

Reich, C. (Dunning), 267

Reich, K., 54

Reichel, Ch. (Widenbauer), 172

Reinhardt, W.O. (Fishier, Chaikoff), 216

Reissner, A., 247, 248, 270

Riabov (Beirakh), 334

Richards, A., 143

Richards, O.W. (Taylor), 106

Richens, R.H. (Hudson), 152

Rigdon, R.H., 189

Robb, T.P. (Copley), 188

Robbins, W.R. (Shive), 16

Robertson, T.B., 9, 13, 34, 35, 37–41, 43, 45, 47, 49–54, 57, 58, 62, 63, 65, 70, 77, 81, 99, 101, 104, 184, 195, 198, 199, 207, 234, 253, 273, 278, 279

Rocha e Silva, M. (Dragstedt), 87

Rocha e Silva, M. (Grana, Porto), 230

Rocha e Silva, M. (Wells, Dragstedt), 188

Roller, D., 253

Ropes, M.W. (Rossmeisl, Bauer), 87

Rosenberg, H.R., 181, 200, 279, 280, 297

Rosenfeld, P. (Rappai), 185

Rosenthal, S.M., 205

Rosenthal, S.M. (Tabor), 254

Rossenbeck, H. (Feulgen), 91

Rossman, B., 1o6

Rossmeisl, E. (Ropes, Bauer), 87

Rothen, A., 139, 234

otmann, E., 132

Roukheiman, N. (Lwoff), 53

Roux, W., 125

Rowland, A. F. (Telkes, Crile), 72, 75, 76, 86, 290

Rowntree, L.G. (Einhorn), 180

Rusch, H.P. (Kline), 284

Rusoff, L.L. (Gaddum), 17

Russ, S. (Scott), 282

Russmann, A. (Proebsting, Stuber), 213

Ruud, G. (Spemann), 126

Ruzicka, V., 79, 263, 265

Sabin, F.R., 217

Sacharov, 332, 333

Sacks, B., 227

Saeger, A.C., 17

Sajous, C.D. de M., 266

Sakharov, 301

Sakuria, K., 174

Salkind, S. (Gurwitsch), 290

Salmon, (Copeland), 280

Sato, A. (associates), 209

Scharles, F.H. (Aitken, Burns), 218

Scherrer, W. (Helfer, Pictet), 173

Schmidt, L.H., 2o6, 211

Schmitt, F.O. (Palmer), 196, 199

Schneider, C.L., 273

Schoeffel, E. (Hollaender), 107

Schoenheimer, R., 32, 82

Schott, M. (Glaser), 108

Schotte, O. (Spemann), 128

Schroeder, H. (Stepp, Kuhnau), 50, 181, 205, 211

Schulman, J.H., 198

Schultz, J., 24

Schultz, J. (Caspersson), 91, 94

Schultz, J. (Caspersson, Aquilonius), 94

Schwartz, W., 106

Scott, G.H., 122, 123, 290

Scott, G.H. (Horning), 122

Scott, G.M. (Russ), 282

Scudder, J. (Zwemer), 254

Seifriz, W., 72

Sevag, M G., 234, 253, 293

Shadbad, L.M., 281, 286

Shapiro, A., 283

Shapiro, A. (coworkers), 172

Shen, S.C., 135

Shive, J.W. (Robbins), 16

Shive, J.W. (Wadleigh), 16

Shohl, A.T., 20

Shore, A. (Lloyd), 83

Shorr, E. (Zweifach, Furchgott), 254

Shwartzman, G., 235, 258

Sia, R.H.P. (Dawson), 150

Silberstein, L. (Bertrand), 16

Simms, H.S. (Stillman), 56, 60, 81, 90, 109, 186

Sinclair, R.G., 208

Smith, A.H. (Winnek), 17

Smith, G.A. (McPherson, Banta), 54

Smitten, N.A., 256, 263

Sobotka, H., 224, 225

Sokoloff, B. (Arons), 282

Solandt, D.Y. (Best), 188

Somers, G.F. (Sumner), 19, 210

Sommer, A.L. (Sorokin), 18

Sonneborn, T. B., 149

Sorokin, H. (Sommer), 18

Spemann, H., 124, 128, 129

Spemann, H. (Ruud), 126

Spemann, H. (Schotte), 128

Spemann, H. (Wehmeier, Fischer), 134

Speransky, A.D., 257, 260

Sperti, G.S. (Loofbourow, Lane), 107, 249

Spiegelman, S. (Kamen), 155

Stanley, W.M., 25, 193

Stanley, W.M. (Doerr, Hallauer), 151

Starling, E.H., 82, 167

Stedman, E., 89

Stedman, E. (Stedman), 89

Stedman, E. (Stedman, Callan), 89

Steinberg, R.A., 16

Stekol, J.A., 213

Stepp, W. (Kuhnau, Schroeder), 50, 181, 205, 211

Stern, K.G., 10, 279

Stern, K.G. (Tennant, Liebow), 96

Stetten, DeW., Jr. (Boxer), 204

Stewart, W.S. (Bergren, Redemann), 161

Stillman, N.P. (Simms), 56, 6o, 81, 90, 109, 186

Strickland, A.G.R. (Taylor), 53

Stuart, C.A. (Kidder), 53

Stuber, B. (Russmann, Proebsting), 213

Sturm, E. (Murphy, Maisin), 282

Subbarow, Y. (Brues, Jackson, Aub), 58

Subbarow, Y. (Fiske), 85

Summers, F.M., 101

Sumner, J B. (Somers), 19, 210

Sweet, H.E., 54

Tabor, H. (Rosenthal), 254

Tagnon, H.J. (Weinglass), 186, 187

Tait, J. (Green), 169

Tangl, H., 17

Tashiro, (et al.), 225

Taurog, A. (coworkers), 183

Taurog, A. (Entenman, Chaikoff), 204

Tayeau, F., 198, 208

Taylor, C.V. (Barker), 54

Taylor, C.V. (Strickland), 53

Taylor, G.W. (Richards), 106

Telkes, M., 72, 75–77

Telkes, M. (Crile, Rowland), 72, 75, 76, 86, 290

Ten Broeck, C., 186

Tennant, R. (Liebow), 10

Tennant, R. (Liebow, Stem), 96

Thiery, J.P. (Maignon), 189

Thorell, B., 91, 110

Thorell, B. (Caspersson), 91

Tipson, R.S., 105

Tittler, I. A., 102

Tocantins, L.M., 218

Tompkins, E.H., 199, 222

Torrioli, M. (Puddu), 229

Tracy, M.M. (Cohn, Brues), 32

Tristam, G.R. (Williams, Boyland, Reese, Chibnall), 292

Troescher, F.M. (Greenberg), 224

Troland, C.E. (Lee), 229

Tserling, V.V. (Bobko), 16

Turck, F.B., 9–15, 22, 33–35, 59, 62–65, 83, 86, 99, 122, 150, 160, 161, 172, 173, 195, 209, 210, 225, 251–254, 256, 259, 272, 278, 297–300, 305

Underwood, E.J., 17

Ungar, G., 170

Vail, V.C. (Huggins), 215, 216

Van Camp, G., 96

Van Herwerden, M.A., 92

Vaughan, J.W. (Vaughan, Vaughan), 258

Vaughan, V.C. (coworkers), 231

Vaughan, V.C. (Vaughan, Vaughan), 258

Vaughan, V.C., Jr. (Vaughan, Vaughan), 258

Victorov, K., 300, 301

Vigneaud, V. du (Chandler, Moyer, Keppel), 204

Vigneaud, V. du (coworkers), 204

Villela, E.U.D. (Regaud, Gricouroff), 287

Von Haam, E. (Cappel), 185

Waddington, C.H. (Needham, Needham), 134

Wadleigh, C.H. (Shive), 16

Waksman, S.A. (Davison), 82

Walker, A.C. (Marshak), 170, 248

Walsh, J.H., 182

Warthin, A. S., 181

Watchel, H.K., 286

Waugh, W.F. (Abbott), 303

Waymouth, C. (Davidson), 91, 93, 145, 249

Wehmeier, E. (Spemann, Fischer), 134

Weidman, F.D., 265

Weinglass, A.R. (Tagnon), 186, 187

Weismann, A., 9, 140, 141, 155, 179, 182

Weiss, P., 123–126, 128, 131–133, 135, 138, 139

Wells, J.A. (Dragstedt, Coaper, Mor­ris), 187

Wells, J.A. (Dragstedt, Rocha e Silva), 188

Werner, A.A., 18o

Werner, H., 35, 56, 95, 101

Werner, H. (Carrel), 9

West, R. (Chargaff), 223

Whipple, G.W. (Hooper), 228

White, A. (Chase, Dougherty), 217, 219

White, A. (Dougherty), 295

White, F.R. (White), 292

White, J. (White), 292

White, M.J.D. (Pontecorvo), 151

Widenbauer, F. (Reichel), 172

Wiggers, C.J., 257

Wildiers, E., 37

Williams, E.F. (Boyland, Reese, Chibnall, Tristam), 292

Williams, T. L. (Rehfuss), 225, 226

Willmer, E.N., 85

Wilson, E.B., 87, 292

Winnek, P.S. (Smith), 17

Winternitz, M.C., 175

Winternitz, M.C. (et al.), 272

Winternitz, M.C. (Mylon), 254, 255

Winternitz, M.C. (Mylon, Katzenstein), 174, 175

Witts, C.W., Jr. (Cantarow), 228

Woerdeman, M.W., 135

Wolbach, S.B. (Bessey), 201

Wolf, C.G.L. (Cadness), 290

Wolf, W., 203

Wolfe, J.M. (Wright), 168

Woodhouse, D.L. (Donovan), 292

Woodruff, L.L., 51, 53, 154

Wrench, G.T., 161

Wright, A.W. (Wolfe), 168

Wright, I. (Prandoni), 189

Wright, S., 130, 151, 170, 200

Wrinch, D., 9, 10, 21, 88, 90, 102

Wyckoff, R.W.G. (Beard), 26

Yarbrough, O.D. (Behnke), 173

Yocum, H.B., 54

Yoffey, J.M. (Drinker), 216

Ziff, M. (Cohen, Chargaff), 189

Ziskin, D.E., 184

Zweifach, B.W. (Furchgott, Shorr), 254

Zwemer, R.L. (Scudder), 254



Patrick Earvolino, CN

Patrick Earvolino is a Certified Nutritionist and Special Projects Editor for Selene River Press, Inc.

Products by Patrick Earvolino

Leave a Reply